Can i train my dog myself

We call it a trap, as its lulls new puppy owners into a false sense of security that their puppy will be trained after four weeks. During these courses you will teach your puppy how to sit,drop etc, toilet training, puppy socialisation , grooming, feeding, biting and the list goes on.

To be honest, I can’t blame the new owners for buying into this, I mean $100-$200 4-6 weeks later and their puppy is apparently finished training, it almost sounds to good to be true and which it is. Expecting it to take only a few weeks to train your puppy, is the same as expecting your child to be educated after finishing preschool, although its a great start, its still a long road ahead!

Truth be told, even the worlds greatest dog trainers, despite their best efforts couldn’t have a puppy reliably trained in that amount of time. Training your dog is more than a couple of week’s commitment, which is why we don’t offer set 3-6 week courses. Our class programs are tailored towards real world obedience and behaviour skills that are crucial to having a well adjusted pet.

Only the most experienced trainers should run puppy class

The training your puppy receives during it’s critical development periods (8-20 weeks) are essential to having a well rounded adult dog. Most issues seen in adult dogs are a result of experiences or lack of training during the first 6 months of life.

Unfortunately most puppy schools are run by volunteer instructors, Vet nurses or junior trainers. Although well intentioned, they usually have very little knowledge on dog training and behaviour and can do more harm than good. When it comes to training your puppy, you want the best possible teacher that money can buy, as you only get one shot at training your puppy. Our Melbourne puppy school , is run by our most experienced trainers who are all government accredited, so you can rest assured that your puppy is receiving the expert attention it deserves.

Puppy School shouldn’t be a free for all

Another downside of the “4 week” puppy school, is that the start of each class generally starts off with a puppy free for all, with all the puppies running around off leash which is very counter productive towards your end goal. As unfortunately, most inexperienced trainers who run these classes, believe that “socialisation” means nothing more than playing with other puppies. What your puppy experiences during their critical periods, has lasting effects. I routinely see older dogs, that are fear aggressive of other dogs due to bad free for all experiences at puppy school.

Every puppy is different and needs to be trained accordingly

The vast majority of these poorly run puppy schools unfortunately have a one size fits all approach when it comes to training your puppies, and a set curriculum your puppy needs to fall into. This often leads and to disaster and much embarrassment for new puppies owners as they do there best to follow what the instructor is saying, but they have no success in doing so. The class you attend, needs to be flexible with what they teach and the methods they use, so that way you can find what works best for you and your pup. You want to ensure that your trainer has knowledge and experience with training all breeds of dogs to assist you with your puppy and the challenges you’re facing.

Do your research

When looking into a well run and comprehensive puppy school, take the time to find out who is highly recommended and has the experience needed. As they say, quality is always remembered long after the price is forgotten, so be prepared to invest in your puppies education, as cheap training is usually just that. You can view our dog training reviews on Google, to see why our clients believe we offer the best dog training service around.

Give your puppy the training they deserve!

To give your puppy the best possible start in life and find out why we are recommend as Melbourne’s leading puppy and training school visit our Puppy Schoo l page our Contact us to get started.

I encourage pet parents to think of employing a dog trainer in the same way that they would a nutritionist. We all know how to eat healthily, correct? Sometimes, however, we have special dietary restrictions or conditions that require the trained assistance of a nutritionist. There is no shame in seeking a professional’s help. The same is true when it comes to issues you may be having with your best friend, except — and this is a huge exception — there is no regulation of the dog training industry.

It is truly a buyer-beware situation when you employ a dog trainer. You could get a certified, experienced, and truly talented professional, or you could get a hack who hung out a sign yesterday proclaiming himself to be a trainer. Therefore, the onus of discovery is on you, the pet parent.

But what if there was a way that allowed you to circumvent the often disastrous, contentious state of the dog-training field? I am happy to say that there is, and the solution is: Train your own dog.

Can i train my dog myself

Yes, you can train your puppy yourself! (Photo by Tica Clarke Photography)

So, how do you go about it? Start by following these three steps.

Step 1: Don’t Google!

If you are dealing with a dog whose behavior you consider to be aggressive and you Google “dog aggression,” you will be hit in the eyes with 17 million entries. How do you gauge who really has good advice and who thinks he’s an expert just because he has a dog? Instead of wasting time Googling advice from strangers, invest time in studying your dog’s behavior. To understand dogs, you have to understand canine body language. What is your dog telling you when he licks his nose or lifts a paw, for example? A great place to begin learning about canine body language is dog trainer Jill Breitner’s app, The Dog Decoder.

Step 2: Start with the basics, then hire accordingly if needed

Have you made it clear to your dog what gets him many yummy reinforcers and makes you happy? Start by teaching in very small increments and in a low-stress setting, such as a simple sit not in an emotionally charged location such as the front door. Work your way up to the door, and if the new setting proves too much, go back to the last place where your dog was able to hear your request and begin again. Please do not be afraid to use high-quality food reinforcers in training — hot dogs and squirt cheese solve MANY a problem.

If you have tried training on your own but get stuck or the dog does not progress as quickly as you want, then consider hiring a specifically trained trainer. First determine if the problem is obedience-related (he pulls on the leash) or behavior-related (he lunges and barks at other dogs), then look for a trainer or behaviorist who specializes in the problem. Also ask potential trainers for how they will help your dog when he makes the wrong decisions, and what they do to the dog when he gets it right.

Most important, ask if they can train your dog without touching the dog or using any force whatsoever. If they are unable to do, move on to a trainer who can. You can search for a qualified, force-free trainer through the Pet Professional Guild.

Can i train my dog myself

You can teach your dog yourself to sit nicely to greet people at the door. (Photo by Annie Phenix)

Step 3: Look for ways to reinforce the behavior you want

If your dog does a jumping-on-people problem, when you catch your dog sitting or lying down in a quiet situation, give him truly delicious meat or cheese reinforcers. After he starts doing more of that for which he has been rewarded, then work on asking for the “sit” or “down,” again using food. Why? Dogs need to be motivated, just like humans. You don’t go to work for free, so don’t ask another species to do something you are not willing to do yourself.

Know that a rewarded behavior increases. A dog cannot both sit and jump on people at the same time, so work hard to reinforce the behavior you want. Also, take a step back and ask yourself if you are inadvertently reinforcing the unwanted behavior (perhaps by kneeing the jumping dog in the chest, which your dog might see as an invitation to play). If what you are doing isn’t getting the results you desire, change your behavior. We have to stop telling our dogs no no no and instead look for ways to say yes.

Can i train my dog myself

Reinforce the heck out of behavior that you DO want from your dog! A good “sit” solves a lot of canine issues! (Photo by Annie Phenix)

Dogs do what works for them. It just happens that most of what works for them also works for us. Dogs are not attempting to take over control. “Dominance theory” has been utterly and completely squashed by science. You may still come across trainers who tout it, but know that they subscribe to outdated and harmful dog training methodologies.

As you set about training your dog, note what works and what doesn’t. Force is not advised as it decreases trust and connection. Dogs seek humans out and want to be with us, so using aggression to train a dog weakens that bond. Look for positive ways to encourage, motivate, and praise your dog when she is doing what you want. The only punisher I use on any breed of dog is a timeout. I either leave the situation, or I take away the thing the dog wants in that moment. And then I immediately return in person — or I return the item the dog wants — after asking again for the behavior I do want.

There are a few basic skills that make life with your dog more enjoyable and they also make the dog’s life with us more comfortable for the dog. However, dogs don’t arrive in our homes knowing the house rules. Even just teaching a reliable sit can solve a lot of problems. Obedience begins with focus so the more your dog loves being around you and the more he is reinforced for offering you the behavior you want from him, the more harmonious life will become for both species.

You can do a ton of dog training yourself. Dog training isn’t rocket science. In fact, even if you sent your dog away to a trainer, you still live with the dog. When he returns, the onus of training is on you. The great news is that you can train your dog with just a little increase of human knowledge, kindness, and motivation.

On a related note, I have a new book out that offers practical training advice for even the most troubled dog. Look for The Midnight Dog Walkers: Positive Training and Practical Advice for Living with Reactive and Aggressive Dogs (Lumina Media) in stores or on Amazon.

Can i train my dog myself

One of the questions that dog owners have with regard to training their dog is whether to hire a dog trainer or to train their dogs themselves.

There could be number of reasons why many people think that hiring a dog trainer for puppy training is more effective than self training. It could be that you do not have any time for puppy training or that you do not know where to start and how to go about puppy potty training. These are just some of the reasons why people hire a dog trainer for puppy training.

More Than Just Dog Training?

However, what many people do not understand is the fact that dog training or puppy training is not just about getting your dog to obey a few commands. It is rather about establishing a good relationship with your dog and about understanding your dog better so that you can tell them things in a way that they would understand and listen.

Can i train my dog myself

So in this context, you will not be able to establish good relationship with your dog unless and until you spend time with your dog and interact with your dog. This cannot be done by sending your dog for an expensive training.

Having said this, you should not be looking for a dog trainer rather a good dog training system that will help you with your puppy potty training, out of control barking training, etc.

Moreover, it is important to understand that dogs are very boundary-conscious pets. When you send your pet to a trainer it will get confused with regard to its own boundaries as well as the owner. They should first identify you as the owner. It is very likely to get confused when you send it to a new trainer in a new place.

Sending your dog to a trainer will also result in inconsistency. You and your dog trainer will not relate to the dog in the same way. For your dog trainer, your dog is just is job but for you it is your pet and it is almost like your family member. This will result in inconsistency.

If you cannot find time to spend with your pet then it is best not to own a pet. If you have time to spend with your pet, then you will as well be able to train your pet which is one of the best things for your pet.

You need not be an experienced dog trainer to deal with your dog effectively. All your pet requires is care and little patience and what you need is the right dog training manual that will help you with step by step training process.

You may have a puppy you’re certain will turn out to be a perfect angel, or a pup you’ve just sort of given up on because you know they’re too stubborn, dominant, or unwilling to learn proper training. The truth is, whatever age or disposition dog you have, he or she could benefit from some good training—the truth is, you would benefit, too!

Do I train her myself or hire a pro?

There are lots of great training books and online videos out there, and these can be helpful for training at home. However, a quality dog trainer with experience will be able to accomplish more with your pet in less time. Dog trainers will also help train you and teach you the best ways to keep good behavior up once the trainer is gone.

Be aware of your dog’s physical limitations.

If your dog has a hip problem, the “sit” command might make them uncomfortable. If your pet has a known physical issue, don’t push them to do tricks that might cause discomfort.

It’s never too early to start training.

Old school training wouldn’t try to teach dogs until at least six months of age, but most trainers now believe there is no such thing as too early. Modern positive reinforcement is easy to learn because it’s rewarding, regardless of how old your pet is. Puppies will have shorter attention spans that require more patience from trainers, but it’s never too early to help them start learning good behaviors.

Positive reinforcement always works, no matter what kind of dog you have.

Think about it: Would you rather be praised, or yelled at? Positive reinforcement works on all creatures. Instead of flipping a lid when Fido makes a mistake, firmly but calmly say “no” when they slip up to correct the behavior. When they do well, however, reward with a tiny treat, lots of petting, and praise. You’ll be shocked at how quickly Fido starts working for positive affection.

My dog is great. Why does she need training?

All dogs needs training to ensure they have good manners, not just for you at home, but for all the people and animals they are bound to interact with over their lives. Training not only teaches good behavior that will make life easier for both of you, it shows your pet that you are their leader, which makes them feel calm and secure. When your dog knows who is in charge, they’ll be happier, and so will you.

If you ever have specific training questions or need help finding a great trainer, give us a buzz at LazyPaw Animal Hospitals. We offer the best Frisco dog boarding, pet pharmacy, pet neutering, pet spaying, and veterinary services in Central Texas, and we’re always glad to help!

Mikkel Becker has trained hundreds of dogs. This certified professional dog trainer is a best-selling pet author and is an in-demand speaker on dog behavior at pet conferences.

Yet, when the opportunity arises, Becker doesn’t hesitate to enroll in a dog training class with Willy, her 10-year-old well-mannered pug. She believes that even professional dog trainers – and their dogs – benefit by paying to take classes taught by other experts.

“Willy and I are now in a manners class and even though he is a therapy dog, I see the value of learning from other trainers, continuing training together, and getting to see training from a student’s perspective,” says Becker, of Seattle, who co-authors books on dogs, cats, and horses with her veterinarian father, Dr. Marty Becker.

This begs the question – should you pay to have your dog trained or save money and teach him the basic obedience commands on your own?

The obvious advantages of going do-it-yourself (DIY) is saving money. It also eliminates one of your many must-dos of ensuring you and your dog show up on time for each training session. But as Becker points out, there are far more advantages of enrolling in classes than opting to go solo. Here are six advantages to consider:

1. Classes help hone your dog’s socialization skills around other dogs and people.

Your dog gets the opportunity to meet, sniff and interact with canines of various ages, breeds and temperaments as well as greet people (young, old, some wearing hats, etc.) in a supervised setting. These exposures can help him bring out his best behavior during his dog park outings as well as being handled by pet professionals, including veterinarians, groomers and pet sitters.

2. You reduce your risk of unintentionally teaching bad habits.

Lacking professional dog training and understanding the benefits of reward-based positive reinforcement training techniques, you may try to teach your dog too much too soon. That can create confusion in your canine and frustration in you – two emotions that can impede true learning.

3. You can build on your dog’s learning skills.

When I adopted Kona, my terrier mix, from a shelter earlier this year, we immediately enrolled in a basic obedience class. Upon graduation, we took two more levels of obedience training and she aced her test to earn her American Kennel Club Canine Good Citizenship title. The logical sequence of progressing from basic to more advanced skills boosted Kona’s confidence to master more challenging skills.

4. You can expand into canine sports, trick training or therapy work.

Once you and your dog have a solid foundation of basic obedience, you can branch off into specialty classes. Some dogs have a natural desire to do agility; others enjoy learning tricks while others have the temperament to excel as therapy dogs visiting children in schools and people in hospitals. A professional dog trainer can steer you in the right direction for your dog’s specific talents and interests.

5. You can motivate older dogs to learn.

While many people see the value of enrolling puppies in classes, they forget the value of teaching their adult and senior dogs new tricks and skills. Becker’s dog, Willy is a certified therapy dog, but loves taking obedience and manner classes.

6. You get the accountability your dog deserves.

“When you enroll in a class taught by a professional dog trainer, you and your dog have homework you need to do at home each week before the next class meets. It makes you accountable to train your dog and bring out the best in him,” says Becker.

By Arden Moore, a dog and cat behavior expert, master certified pet first aid instructor, author of 26 best-selling pet books, radio host, and writer for Pets Best. Since 2005, Pets Best has been offering pet health insurance plans for dogs and cats across the U.S.

Dr. Jack Stephens

Dr. Jack L. Stephens, founder and former president of Pets Best Insurance, began the pet insurance industry in the U.S. in 1981 with a mission to end euthanasia when pet owners couldn’t afford veterinary treatment. Dr. Stephens went on to present the first U.S. pet insurance policy to famous television dog, Lassie.

Protect your loved ones with Pet Insurance!

Legal
  • Underwriters & Licensing
  • Application Agreement
  • Privacy Agreement
  • Notice To California Residents
  • Accessibility Statement
For Partners
  • Agent Login
  • Veterinarians
  • Affiliates
  • Employers And Brokers
  • Shelter And Rescue
Stay Connected
Get In Touch

* Select a plan that reimburses 70%, 80%, or 90% of the cost of eligible treatment. Limited to covered expenses. Terms and conditions apply, see policy for details.

This content is subject to change without notice and offered for informational use only. You are urged to consult with your individual medical providers with respect to any information presented. Pets Best and any of its affiliates, including CareCredit, (collectively, “Synchrony”) makes no representations or warranties regarding this content and accept no liability for any loss or harm arising from the use of the information provided. Your receipt of this material and/or participation in this presentation constitutes your acceptance of these terms and conditions.

Most people love their furry companions. However, not every moment is enjoyable when your dog isn’t trained to behave in specific ways or avoid unwanted behaviors.

There are many techniques passed on from unknown sources that tell you the best ways to get your dog not to do something. But what is the best method, and how do you use these techniques?

Learn the most common methods for how to train your dog, as well as what techniques not to use.

How Should You Train Your Dog?

There are two common methods of training a dog.

The first is the aversive-based method. The second is the reward-based method. Aversive-based (discipline) training is when you use positive punishment and negative reinforcement techniques with your dog. Reward-based methods use rewards only for the behaviors that you want your dog to follow.

Aversive-based training uses techniques like loud, unpleasant noises, physical corrections, and harsh scoldings to get your dog to act the way you want. On the other hand, reward-based training uses rewards whenever your dog does something you want it to do. Treats, belly rubs, or other dog-pleasing actions are used to reinforce that a behavior was good.

Different experts prefer one method over the other. The one that you use is completely up to you.

Some people believe that a rewards-based method sets up an “event sequence” for your dog where they associate you with happy feelings when they do what they’re told. Aversive-based methods do just the opposite, where they fear you. That fear means that your dog does what they are told to avoid unpleasant feelings.

Understand How Your Dog Learns

Dogs learn a lot like little kids. They are close in intelligence to human two-year-olds. Immediate consequences are all that they care about. As they grow, they begin to understand our words. Some intelligent breeds will respond to as many as 250! Yet every dog responds to the tone of our voice more than the actual words.

There are three types of dog intelligence recognized by scientists:

  • Instinctive
  • Adaptive
  • Working and obedience

Instinctive learning is when your dog learns the behaviors they were bred. Adaptive learning is how well your dog learns from their surroundings and the environment around them to solve problems. Working and obedience are how well they learn the tasks and commands that you teach them.

To get your dog to be obedient, you should focus on training that uses obedience techniques and the specific behaviors you want from them. Both aversive- and reward-based training have been proven to work. However, if you’re training your dog to be a loving pet, you should consider reward-based obedience training. This method doesn’t develop fear-based responses in your dog. It actually reinforces your loving relationship with them.

Obedience Training Rewards

Dogs are smart enough to learn the behaviors that you want them to have. They are also smart enough to learn what they can get away with.

If you’re wondering how to train a dog with a specific behavior, one of the most effective methods is to give them treats, praise, or affection. Most importantly, the best reward to give them is the one that they want the most. If they are food motivated, treats might work better than praise. If they crave attention from you, then affection might be the best reward.

The main point to focus on is to consistently give your dog rewards for the behavior that you want. Do not reward the behavior you don’t want. When your dog performs the behavior, they should get their reward. If you ask them to lie down and don’t give them a treat until they stand back up, they become confused. They won’t know which behavior the reward was for.

Control Consequences Effectively

When you are using reward-based training, your dog needs to understand that there are consequences for behaving in a way you don’t like. Here the consequences are to withhold their reward when they do something bad.

For instance, a dog that likes to jump up to greet their humans when they come in the house can be dangerous for an older adult. To train them not to jump up at you, do not greet them or give them attention if they jump up. You should turn around, walk back out the door, and continue doing this until the dog doesn’t jump up. Keep a treat in your hand while you do this.

When the dog doesn’t jump, give them the treat, and repeat the task until your dog doesn’t jump up when you come in. You should try this with all of the people that your dog gets excited to see when they come in your house. This ensures that they give your dog the treat for the correct behavior.

Training New Skills

When you’re teaching your dog something new, remember that they have the attention span and intelligence of a two-year-old. Your training sessions should be short and to the point. Limit them to 15 minutes. Focus on one task or behavior so that they do not become confused.

Make sure that you’re using the same commands for the behaviors that you want. If you use the same word but insert it into sentences differently every time you say it, your dog may not understand. For instance, if you want to train your dog to lie down, you will confuse them if you say “Lie down” one session and then say “Fido, lie down or no treat” later in the day. They might not know what to do.

Basic Obedience Dog Training

The American Kennel Club recognizes five basic commands that every dog should know. They are:

Finding Help and More Information

If you’re looking for help training your dog, you could try taking a class at your local American Kennel Club (AKC). Local pet associations can also help you with behavioral problems or with fundamentals. The AKC has over 5,000 clubs around the country.

Show Sources

AKC: “Clubs & Delegates,” “4 Tips for Training Your Dog With Rewards,” “”The Five Commands Every Dog Should Know.”

AMERICAN PSYCHOLOGICAL ASSOCIATION: Smarter Than You Think: Renowned Canine Researcher Puts Dogs’ Intelligence on Par with 2-Year-old Human.”

Humane Society of the United States: “Stop your dog from jumping up.”

Journal of Veterinary Behavior: “The effects of using aversive training methods in dogs—A review.”

PloS One: “Does training method matter? Evidence for the negative impact of aversive-based methods on companion dog welfare.”

Psychology Today: “Canine Intelligence—Breed Does Matter,” “Reward Training vs. Discipline-Based Dog Training.”

The key to a good dog is a well-trained dog. When you train together, an unspoken language builds between you through words, hand signals, whistles and other methods. Test your training skills. Visit the AKC training programs.

Can i train my dog myself

Can i train my dog myself

Can i train my dog myself

Can i train my dog myself

Can i train my dog myself

Can i train my dog myself

Can i train my dog myself

Can i train my dog myself

Can i train my dog myself

Can i train my dog myself

Founded in 1884, the not-for-profit AKC is the recognized and trusted expert in breed, health, and training information for all dogs. AKC actively advocates for responsible dog ownership and is dedicated to advancing dog sports.

All dogs are good dogs, but not all dogs are well-trained pets. There are dogs that bark when the doorbell rings. Dogs that pull while on walks. Dogs that chase the family cat. Some pet owners chalk up their pets’ behavior to mere doggy antics, but sometimes bad behavior requires professional help.

Take Ginger, a rescue puppy that would poop when someone picked her up. When strangers came near, she’d hide under the porch or tremble. This was how she expressed her fear of the world around her—a fear that made training her difficult, said Kim Kavin, Ginger’s owner and author of The Dog Merchants: Inside the Big Business of Breeders, Pet Stores, and Rescuers. At a loss, Kavin sought the help of a dog trainer (well, five different trainers) when Ginger turned 1 year old.

“It was trial and error,” said Kavin, who also noted that methodologies vary among professionals. “You need to find someone willing to work with you. We had to adapt to Ginger’s peculiarities, which not a lot of trainers will allow you to do.”

Dog trainers can be helpful for dogs of different ages with different issues, from fear to aggression to problems mastering basic commands. And hiring one shouldn’t be considered a reflection of an owner’s failure. Sassafras Lowrey, a certified trick dog instructor, said, “Working with a trainer isn’t a sign that something went wrong or that someone is failing at properly managing their dog. Rather, it’s a sign that you deeply love and value your dog and want to have a better relationship.”

Strengthening that bond between owner and dog starts with finding the pet professional who is right for you. Here’s how to connect with the right dog trainer and follow through with their help.

Start at any age

Whereas some newbie puppy owners enroll their pets in “obedience school,” some lifelong dog owners rely on their own know-how when they add a new dog to their pack. However, pet experts agree that every dog (and even experienced dog owners) can benefit from a dog trainer’s expertise.

“Starting with a trainer once a dog enters a household can help build their resilience and create a relationship more quickly,” said Erin Askeland, a Denver-based animal health and behavior consultant with the pet-care franchise Camp Bow Wow.

Another good time to seek a professional’s advice is when your dog stops following commands. A pet trainer can bring a fresh perspective, which owners need when training roadblocks appear.

Seek the right professional

Finding a professional dog trainer in your area isn’t as simple as browsing Yelp reviews. Pet professionals go by several titles, such as “behavior counselor,” “pet trainer,” “pet psychologist,” or “pet therapist.” There’s also no state or federal certification needed to be a dog trainer in the United States, though bills have been introduced in Massachusetts and New Jersey.

The experts Wirecutter interviewed recommend hiring credentialed dog professionals, such as those registered with the Certification Council for Professional Dog Trainers or the International Association of Animal Behavior Consultants. The experts also praised the Karen Pryor Academy and Jean Donaldson’s Academy for Dog Trainers for their use of evidence-based approaches. (Both the CCPDT and IAABC say pet owners should avoid programs that use punishment or pack-theory techniques because they’re not scientifically supported and are controversial in the training community.)

Certifications will help you parse through page after page of online listings—but you shouldn’t depend on the credentials alone. Experts also suggest calling references and researching a dog trainer’s training philosophy. And if that first training session leaves you unsure about the fit, it’s okay to say “no thanks.”

“Don’t be afraid to be picky,” Lowrey said. “If a trainer does or says something that makes you or your dog uncomfortable, leave and find someone new to work with.”

Get the right gear for practicing at home

Once you’ve consulted with a trainer, consider the gear you’ll need to reinforce good behavior at home. Obedience training often starts with mastering basic commands such as “sit,” “heel,” and “leave it” before advancing to long-distance recalls, impulse control, and flashy tricks in distracting environments.

A good collar ensures that identification tags will always remain accessible if you’re separated from your dog; it also acts as a connection point for a leash and serves as a training tool. Wirecutter recommends a flat-buckle collar, such as the Orvis Personalized Dog Collar, for most dogs. But if your dog has a slimmer head, as a whippet does, or a delicate trachea, as a Yorkshire terrier does, a limited-slip collar or harness is best. (Wirecutter recommends the Kurgo Tru-Fit Smart Dog Walking Harness.) A 4- to 6-foot-long dog leash, such as Wirecutter’s pick, a nylon Max and Neo leash, is ideal for beginner training situations. And a dog crate aids in housebreaking and prevents pups from destroying property indoors. (Wirecutter likes the MidWest Ultima Pro.)

Use a small, smelly (trainers emphasize that the smell is important) treat to reward a dog’s good behavior—think pea-sized servings of dog-friendly jerky, string cheese, or hot dogs. For dogs on a specialized diet, kibble works in a pinch. Extra praise or a tug on a favorite toy makes training fun for dogs who aren’t food motivated.

Don’t rush the process

A trainer won’t be with you 24/7, so you should also incorporate obedience training (basic cues like “sit” and “touch”) into your daily routine, such as practicing good leash manners for 10 minutes a day during your dog’s afternoon walk. The routine also bolsters good training habits, much like learning a properly seated dumbbell curl from a personal trainer. And just like when you’re exercising, in training you shouldn’t overexert yourself or your pet. “When you’re learning something new it can be exhausting. We don’t want to overwhelm our learners, which would be our pets in that case,” Askeland said.

Teaching a dog to “sit” can happen in less than a day, but severe behavioral concerns don’t improve at lightning speed. Dr. Wailani Sung, a veterinary behaviorist (a specialist trained in both veterinary medicine and animal behavior) at the San Francisco SPCA, said it takes anywhere from two months to a year to curb a pet’s distressing behavior.

When training isn’t enough

Kavin took Ginger to see five different trainers, but the dog was too nervous to follow commands in public, which put everyone at risk. Then Kavin consulted a veterinary behaviorist who prescribed an anti-anxiety pill after reviewing Ginger’s fearful behavior, environment, and background.

“It seemed very odd to me,” said Kavin, a lifelong pet owner who had never worked with a vet behaviorist with her other dogs. “But in Ginger’s case, it took the edge off. She got her confidence back.” The combination of a prescription and training helped Ginger shine. She is now an American Kennel Club Canine Good Citizen, a designation that signifies a dog is well trained.

“We’re not advocating an easy fix,” said Sung, who added that not all pets need medication. “I only want to work with owners who want to try and help their pets.” (The American College of Veterinary Behaviorists directory lists qualified experts, such as Sung.)

Ultimately, investing in a qualified expert—and taking the time to train—sets both you and your dog up for success. And no matter the type of credentialed expert you choose, you can always learn something new.

Can i train my dog myself

Once you bring your new dog home, it’s smart to begin training immediately. But where should you start? What’s the best way to train a puppy? And how do you train an adult dog?

There are a number of options for training your new pet. Whether you opt to train your puppy or dog yourself, take classes or hire a private trainer, you can implement the following basic training tips right away to make the process easier.

Top 10 Dog Training Tips

These top 10 tips from professional dog trainers will help get you and your new pal on the right track.

Tip 1: Choose Your Dog’s Name Wisely

Part of the fun of bringing home a new puppy or dog is finding the perfect name for them. But did you know certain names are better for training? It helps to consider a short name ending with a strong consonant that they can always hear clearly. A strong ending, like in the names “Jasper,” “Jack” and “Ginger,” perks up puppy ears — especially when you place emphasis at the end.

If your new pet is an older dog, they’re probably used to their name at this point. However, changing it isn’t out of the question. And if your new pal is coming out of an abusive situation, a new name may even represent a fresh start. Dogs are extremely adaptable. If you decide to give them a new name, use it consistently and soon enough your pup will respond to it.

Whatever their name, be sure to associate it with fun, pleasant experiences as much as possible, rather than negative ones. Ideally, your pup should think of their name in the same way they think of other fun stuff like walks or dinnertime.

Tip 2: Decide on the House Rules

Before your new furry pal comes home, decide what they can and can’t do. Are they allowed on the bed or the furniture? Are parts of the house off limits? Will they have their own chair at your dining table? If the rules are determined early, you can avoid confusion — for both of you.

Tip 3: Set Up a Private Den

Like humans, dogs need their own space. As early as possible, give your pup their own private sleeping place, such as a crate. Your dog will benefit from short periods left alone in the comfort and safety of their den; it can also be a valuable tool for housetraining. Be sure to reward your puppy or dog if they remain relaxed and quiet in their den.

Tip 4: Help Your Dog Relax

When your puppy gets home, give them a warm hot-water bottle and put a ticking clock near their sleeping area. This imitates the heat and heartbeat of litter mates and will soothe your puppy in their new environment.

This tip may be even more important for a new dog that previously lived in a busy, loud shelter, particularly if they’ve had a rough time early in life. Whatever you can do to help your new pet get comfortable in their forever home will be good for both of you.

Can i train my dog myself

Tip 5: Reward Good Behavior

Reward your puppy or dog’s good behavior with positive reinforcement. Use toys, love and lots of praise — and don’t forget the treats, such as DENTASTIX™ treats. Let them know when they’re getting it right. Along those same lines, never reward bad behavior, as it’ll only confuse them.

Tip 6: Teach Your Pup to Come When Called

Come, Jasper! Good boy!

The first command you teach your pet should be to come. Get down on their level and tell your pup to come using their name. When they do, get excited and use lots of positive reinforcement. Next time, try the “come” command when they’re distracted with food or a toy. As your puppy gets older, you’ll continue to see the benefits of perfecting this command.

Tip 7: Train on “Dog Time”

Puppies and dogs live in the moment — two minutes after they’ve done something, they’ve already forgotten about it. So when your pup is doing something bad, use your chosen training technique right away so they have a chance to make the association between the behavior and the correction. Consistent repetition will reinforce what they’ve learned.

Tip 8: Discourage Jumping Right Away

Puppies love to jump up in greeting, and some adult dogs have learned bad habits. When your puppy or dog jumps on a person, don’t reprimand them; just turn your back on them, ignore the behavior and wait until they settle down before giving positive reinforcement. Never encourage jumping behavior by patting or praising your dog when they’re in a “jumping up” position.

Tip 9: Say No to Biting and Nipping

Instead of scolding your new pet, a great way to discourage your mouthy canine is to pretend you’re in a lot of pain when they bite or nip you — a sharp, loud yell should work. Most dogs are so surprised that they stop immediately.

If verbal cues don’t work, try trading a chew toy for your hand or pant leg. This swap trick can also work when a puppy discovers the joys of chewing on your favorite shoes. They tend to prefer a toy or bone anyway. If all else fails, interrupt the biting behavior and respond by ignoring them.

Tip 10: End Training Sessions on a Positive Note

Your puppy or dog has worked hard to please you throughout their training. Leave them with lots of praise, a treat, some petting or five minutes of play. This almost guarantees they’ll show up at their next class or training session with their tail wagging, ready to work!

Bonus tip: When your puppy is old enough, think about getting them neutered or spayed. The same goes if you adopt a dog. A neutered or spayed dog might be more docile, less aggressive and more open to successful training.

Training is an important part of any dog’s life, and is important for several reasons. It provides mental stimulation which helps to keep your dog happy, and if combined with morning exercise your dog will be mentally and physically tired at the end and far more likely to sleep during the day.

The RSPCA supports reward-based training methods whereby the dog is set up to succeed and then rewarded for performing the ‘good’ behaviour (positive reinforcement).

Reward-based training is enjoyable for the dog and positively enhances the relationship between the dog and handler. This approach revolves around positive reinforcement – i.e. rewarding behaviour that we like. Rewards may be in the form of a tasty food treat or verbal praise such as “good dog!” in a pleasant tone of voice, to be given when the dog performs the ‘good’ behaviour.

Reward-based training also involves generally ignoring any ‘unwanted’ behaviours. In this way, the dog is not rewarded for any unwanted behaviour. If dogs are not rewarded (i.e. receives no attention or treats) for a certain behaviour, then they tend to stop doing it. For example if a dog is jumping up to greet people they should be ignored if they jump up and only receive attention (including eye contact) when they have four paws on the ground. Only when they are standing or sitting should they be rewarded with attention and treats.

Sometimes if owners react to ‘unwanted’ behaviour by yelling or getting angry they may inadvertently reinforce the behaviour – dogs perceive this as attention and the ‘unwanted’ behaviour is simply reinforced. For some dogs, any form of attention/reaction from the owner is better than no reaction at all. For example, if an owner shouts at a dog who is barking excessively, the dog may interpret this as getting attention and thus the barking continues whereas it is more effective to try to ignore this behaviour.

Aversion therapy or physical punishment must not be used in training programs. Punishing a dog for ‘unwanted’ behaviour can actually exacerbate the problem.

We highly recommend booking your puppy into puppy school classes, which are an important way of socialising your puppy with other dogs. Your puppy can then use this practice and learning when they meet other dogs at the park or on walks as they grow into adult dogs. Puppies have a ‘critical socialisation period’ from about 3-17 weeks of age. This is the time when they need to socialise with other dogs in order to learn social cues and how to communicate well with other dogs.

For dogs that are no longer in the puppy stage, training classes are offered in most areas. RSPCA recommends classes that use reward-based training that revolves around positive reinforcement as the basis of training. For more information please see AVA Reward-based Training.

Anyone who adopts from the RSPCA is strongly encouraged to incorporate training for the well-being of their dog. In addition, all our communication activities encourage other dog owners to do the same as part of our responsible pet ownership campaign.

Can i train my dog myself

Are you looking for the best commands to teach your dog? Although having a trained dog isn’t the same as having a balanced dog, teaching your dog basic dog training commands can be helpful when tackling behavior problems despite whether they are existing ones or those that may develop in the future.

So where exactly do you start with teaching your dog commands? While taking a class may be beneficial for you and your pup, there are many dog training commands you can teach your dog right at home. Below, we’ve listed the best list of dog commands you and your pup are guaranteed to enjoy.

Sit

Teaching your dog to sit is one of the most basic dog commands to teach your pup, thus making it a great one to start with. A dog who knows the “Sit” command will be much calmer and easier to control than dogs who aren’t taught this simple command. Additionally, the “Sit” command prepares your dog for harder commands such as “Stay” and “Come.”

Here’s how to teach your dog the “Sit” command:

  • Hold a treat close to your dog’s nose.
  • Move your hand up, allowing his head to follow the treat and causing his bottom to lower.
  • Once he’s in sitting position, say “Sit,” give him the treat, and share affection.

Repeat this sequence a few times every day until your dog has it mastered. Then ask your dog to sit before mealtime, when leaving for walks and during other situations when you’d like him calm and seated.

Come

Another important command for your dog to learn is the word “come.” This command is extremely helpful for those times you lose grip on the leash or accidentally leave the front door open. Once again, this command is easy to teach and will help keep your dog out of trouble.

  • Put a leash and collar on your dog.
  • Go down to his level and say, “Come,” while gently pulling on the leash.
  • When he gets to you, reward him with affection and a treat.

Once he’s mastered it with the leash, remove it and continue to practice the command in a safe, enclosed area.

Down

This next command is one of the more difficult dog training commands to teach. The reason it may be hard for your dog to master this command is that it requires him to be in a submissive posture. You can help out your dog by keeping training positive and relaxed, especially if your dog is fearful or anxious. Also keep in mind to always praise your dog once he successfully follows the command.

  • Find a particularly good smelling treat, and hold it in your closed fist.
  • Hold your hand up to your dog’s snout. When he sniffs it, move your hand to the floor, so he follows.
  • Then slide your hand along the ground in front of him to encourage his body to follow his head.
  • Once he’s in the down position, say “Down,” give him the treat, and share affection.

Repeat this training every day. If your dog tries to sit up or lunge toward your hand, say “No” and take your hand away. Don’t push him into a down position, and encourage every step your dog takes toward the right position. After all, he’s working hard to figure it out!

Stay

Similar to the “Sit” command, the “Stay” cue will help make your dog easier to control. This command can be helpful in a number of situations such as those times you want your dog out of the way as you tend to household chores or when you don’t want your pup overwhelming guests.

Before attempting to teach your dog this command, make sure your dog is an expert at the “Sit” cue. If he hasn’t quite mastered the “Sit” command, take the time to practice it with him before moving on to the “Stay” cue.

  • First, ask your dog to “Sit.”
  • Then open the palm of your hand in front of you, and say “Stay.”
  • Take a few steps back. Reward him with a treat and affection if he stays.
  • Gradually increase the number of steps you take before giving the treat.
  • Always reward your pup for staying put — even if it’s just for a few seconds.

This is an exercise in self-control for your dog, so don’t be discouraged if it takes a while to master, particularly for puppies and high-energy dogs. After all, most dogs prefer to be on the move rather than just sitting and waiting.

Leave it

This last command can help keep your dog safe when his curiosity gets the better of him such as those times when he smells something intriguing but possibly dangerous on the ground. The goal is to teach your pup that he gets something even better for ignoring the other item.

  • Place a treat in both hands.
  • Show him one enclosed fist with the treat inside and say “Leave it.”
  • Ignore the behaviors as he licks, sniffs, mouths, paws and barks to get the treat.
  • Once he stops trying, give him the treat from the other hand.
  • Repeat until your dog moves away from that first fist when you say “Leave it.”
  • Next, give your dog the treat only when he looks up at you as he moves away from the first fist.

Once your dog consistently moves away from the first treat and gives you eye contact when you say the command, you’re ready to take it up a notch. For this next training method, use two different treats: one that’s good but not super-appealing and one that’s particularly good-smelling and tasty for your pup.

  • Say “Leave it,” place the less-attractive treat on the floor and cover it with your hand.
  • Wait until your dog ignores that treat and looks at you. Then remove that treat from the floor, give him the better treat and share affection immediately.
  • Once he’s got it, place the less-tasty treat on the floor but don’t completely cover it with your hand. Instead, hold your hand a little bit above the treat . Over time, gradually move your hand farther and farther away until your hand is about 6 inches above.
  • Now he’s ready to practice with you standing up! Follow the same steps, but if he tries to snatch the less-tasty treat, cover it with your foot.

Don’t rush the process of teaching your pup any one of these dog training commands. Remember, you’re asking a lot of your dog. If you take it up a notch and he’s really struggling, go back to the previous stage.

This list of dog commands can help protect your dog from dangerous situations as well as improve your communication with him. Taking the time to teach your pup these common dog commands is well worth the investment of your time and effort. Remember, the training process takes time, so start a dog-obedience training session only if you’re in the right mindset to practice calm-assertive energy and patience.

Considering health insurance for your dog but budget is a concern? Our partners at ConsumersAdvocate.org can help.

Discover tips & tricks on training your dog with obedience!

Training your dog can be a bit intimidating, especially if you’re new to pet parenthood. Rest assured that whether you’re a first-time dog-owner or an experienced one, obedience training requires the same basic ingredients: patience, diligence, and consistency.

Taking your dog to obedience school can be a wonderful experience. For times when classes led by a pro are not in your budget, a DIY-approach can be a fun (and effective) alternative. Get started with these seven easy steps.

1. Get Advice From Your Vet

Before you start your obedience-training adventures, speak with a veterinarian who has treated your dog. The vet may have breed-specific advice for how to get your dog to obey. If your dog comes from a rescue facility, has a health condition, or has anxiety, your approach to obedience training may need to differ from the norm. Make sure you get your facts from an expert before you get started on the next step.

Standard commands like teaching your dog to sit, heel, and lie down may take a few weeks. But once your favorite fluffy bestie has nailed the basics, new cues will get easier to introduce. And even if it takes a while, it’s worth it to stick with obedience training– the first time your dog obeys you without any coaxing, you’ll feel like the Dog Whisperer himself.

On an almost daily basis, I am contacted by dog owners who need help with their dog.

I’d estimate that about 80% of these callers say something to the effect of:

Caller: “I’m looking to do some Obedience Training with my dog. Is this something you can help me with?”

Me: “Sure can, but I want you to understand that Obedience Training is not the focus of what we do here..we generally focus on Behavior Modification for troublesome behaviors.”

Caller: “Oh, that’s what I meant, I guess. My dog is showing signs of Fear Aggression, I think, and actually just bit my neighbor’s kid…I thought Obedience Training is what he needs. What’s the difference?”

Well, I guess for some, it’s just semantics.

An accomplished Trainer should know the difference but for the average dog owner, they may have only ever heard of the term Obedience Training and not so much, Behavior Modification (or, B-Mod), or as we like to call it – Behavior Training.

What IS the difference?

In short…Obedience Training teaches or compels a dog to comply with a Verbal Command provided by the owner.

Behavior Training allows a dog to learn how to respond to any given context or situation, without the need for Verbal Commands, or for the owner to even be present.

Here’s how I see it, with a little help from Wikipedia:

Obedience Training

Obedience Training usually refers to the training of a dog and the term is most commonly used in that context.

Basic Obedience Training makes an effort to teach the dog to reliably respond to basic Verbal Commands such as “Sit,” “Down,” “Come,” and “Stay”.

Obedience implies compliance with the direction or Verbal Command given by the owner or handler.

For a dog to be considered “obedient” rather than simply trained in Obedience, it must respond reliably each time its handler gives a command. Training a dog in obedience can be an ongoing and lengthy process depending on the dog, the methods used, and the skill and understanding of both the trainer and ultimately, the owner.

While I do find Obedience Training exercises to be a beneficial part of creating a solid and rewarding Leader-Follower relationship and it provides the dog with a set of compliance behaviors that should predict a positive outcome, or Reinforcement, I don’t see Obedience Training to be a viable or effective solution as a remedy to truly troublesome behaviors.

    Obedience Training “tells” the dog what to do in any given context, via a Verbal Command provided by the owner/handler/Trainer.

  • This type of Training would seem to work ONLY when the owner/handler/Trainer is present to provide the Verbal Command
  • Also, the dog would need to have a “working relationship” with the person providing the Verbal Command in order to comply with consistency on the first command given
  • The dog will likely comply ONLY if and when the Verbal Command is provided exactly the same way it was used when the dog was Trained

Behavior Modification

Behavior Modification refers to behavior changing procedures based on methodological behaviorism, where overt behavior is modified with presumed controlled consequences, including applied Positive and Negative Reinforcement contingencies to increase Desirable Behavior, or administering Positive and Negative Punishment to reduce Undesirable Behavior.

Behavior Modification relies on one or more the following to effect Positive Behavioral change:

    (Positive and Negative) (Positive and Negative)

Behavior Modification provides the dog with the opportunity to learn for himself, which Behaviors will “work” (Reinforcement) and which Behaviors will “not worK” (Punishment) in any given context or situation.

    • This type of Training works to guide the dog into making the proper choice of what behavior to offer in any given context, without the need for a human to be present to give a command.
      • Because B-Mod creates a dynamic where the dog learns through Associating predictable Consequences to any offered behavior, soon enough, the Desired Behavior becomes highly consistent.
        • Through the B-Mod processes of CounterConditioning & Systematic Desensitization, the dogs underlying emotional feelings (Fear, etc.) that have been “fueling” the Undesirable Behaviors can actually be modified to allow the dog more confidence and to feel safer and more secure. This is just not possible by teaching a dog to Sit on Verbal Command.
          • Behavior Modification will generally last a lot longer and be far more solid and consistent than Obedience Training because with B-Mod, the dog actually believes he “figured out what works” by himself as opposed to being “told what to do”.

          So, how does it make sense to hire an Obedience Trainer or sign up for Obedience Training to solve a Fear-Aggression problem? It doesn’t.

          Will training a door-darting dog to Heel on Command prevent him from running through open doors in the future? No, it won’t.

          However, this does not mean that Obedience Training is a waste of time…it’s not. It’s a great way to build a solid working bond with your dog built on gentle compliance exercises. It’s just not the type of Training you would be looking for to provide a successful remedy to your dog’s behavioral issues.

          I guess if you worked long enough and in countless different environments, over time a truly accomplished Obedience Trainer could potentially get their dog to Sit on Command BEFORE the dog bites someone…but how does this Modify the dogs underlying emotional feelings that are fueling the actual Fear-Response? It simply doesn’t.

          The Moral to this post? Be sure to understand what you are “shopping” for when seeking assistance to help you with your dogs behavior.

          • For dogs WITHOUT Behavioral Issues, Obedience Training can be a great way to enhance the working relationship between owner and dog and build in compliance to Verbal Commands.
          • For dogs WITH Behavioral Issues such as Aggression, Fears/Phobia’s, Hyper-Arousal, etc. Behavior Modification is the type of training that will actually change the way the dog views his own behavior with the eventuality of the dog offering a conditioned Desirable Behavior in place of the previously displayed Undesirable Behavior. This is all accomplished without the need for an owner to be standing there shouting Verbal Commands.

          Closing Summary Opinion: In my experience, when dogs (and humans!) figure out “which Behavior works best” for them in any given situation – they tend to repeat that same Behavior each and every time they are in a similar situation in the future. After all…they figured it out “on their own”. That’s basic premise of all our work here at CBS Inc.

          Teach your dog these basic obedience commands for a well-behaved pup.

          Can i train my dog myself

          When you get a new dog, whether it’s a puppy or an adult rescue, she probably needs some obedience training. More specifically, a well-behaved pup should respond to seven directions in order to become a good canine citizen: Sit, Down, Stay, Come, Heel, Off, and No. Expert trainer Brandon McMillan, Emmy Award–winning host of Lucky Dog and author of Lucky Dog Lessons: Train Your Dog in 7 Days, calls these the “seven common commands” because they’re the ones most people will use with their pets on a routine basis. He teaches these training lessons to all of his rescue dogs, in order to help them stay safe and well-behaved, whether they spend most of their time in the backyard, at the dog park, or walking the neighborhood with their human companions. With several 10-to-15-minute practice sessions each day, most pets can master these core skills in just a week or two.

          Can i train my dog myself

          McMillan always teaches Sit first because it’s the most natural concept for most dogs. It’s therefore also one of the easiest for them to learn, so even pets who are new to training can get the hang of it within a few sessions. And because it’s also a transition command, once a dog can sit, you can move on to other directives.

          Can i train my dog myself

          McMillan compares his favorite dog training technique, Down, to taking the keys out of a car’s ignition. A standing dog could bolt like a running vehicle, because there’s nothing keeping her in place. A sitting dog is like a car in Park, but it’s still easy for her to boogey out of there. But when she’s lying down, you’ve cut the engine. Because the command helps you control your dog, it’s also a great transition to more complicated tricks like rolling over or playing dead.

          Can i train my dog myself

          A dog who knows how to stay won’t run into the street if she gets loose, so this is one of the most important skills for any dog to learn. McMillan recommends teaching it when your pup is tired and hungry so she won’t get too hyper to focus. And be patient: Most dogs take at least a couple of days to understand Stay and it can take a few weeks to master it. But because it protects your dog from danger, keep a bag of treats or kibble handy and keep practicing until she’s a pro.

          Can i train my dog myself

          If you plan to take your dog anywhere off-leash, she must know how to come when called. It can keep her safe at the dog park if a scuffle breaks out, get her away from the street if she breaks off the leash, or ensure she stays close when hiking or just fooling around in the backyard. McMillan teaches Come after Stay, since having the Stay skill first makes the process easier.

          Can i train my dog myself

          Dogs of all sizes should learn to heel, or walk calmly by your side, especially if you exercise your pup in busy urban areas where there’s not much room on the sidewalk. The skill is even more important for large or strong pups who naturally pull on the leash. Once a dog can heel, walks will be easier and more pleasant for your dog and your arm socket.

          Can i train my dog myself

          Jumping on visitors or furniture is one of the most common dog issues, so if your pooch can’t keep four paws on the floor, don’t despair. Get her to stay off by turning your back when she jumps up, grabbing her paws and shaking a plastic bottle filled with pennies while you say “Off,” suggests McMillan. All of those things discourage jumping, so try a few to see which clicks with your pet.

          Can i train my dog myself

          Some trainers teach both No and Leave It for slightly different situations, such as using No when a dog shouldn’t do something and Leave it for when you want your pup not to investigate an item or situation. McMillan sticks to No, period, to keep things simple. He says explaining the difference can confuse both people and animals, so No makes a good, all-purpose command for everything you want your pup not to do.

          Lizz Schumer Senior Editor Lizz Schumer covers pets, culture, lifestyle, books, entertainment and more as Good Housekeeping’s senior editor; she also contributes to Woman’s Day and Prevention.

          This content is created and maintained by a third party, and imported onto this page to help users provide their email addresses. You may be able to find more information about this and similar content at piano.io

          At first it seems like a really cool trick – and yes, it totally is. However it is also so much more than that! Middle has so many uses and once you start using it yourself, you will find you start to call on it all the time.

          Can i train my dog myself

          Here are just 6 of our favourite reasons you should teach your dog a middle today:

          1. Relaxed Vet Visits

          It’s inevitable that at some point you will end up at the vets with your dog – maybe you need a routine check up or it is time for vaccinations, or heaven forbid they’ve had an accident.

          Middle is a calm, relaxed place to chill out while waiting for your turn without getting them stressed out and over aroused. Middle is the perfect position to put your pooch in to stop them wandering all over the vet practice, trying to greet that grumpy cat in a basket or slip sliding around the shiney floor like Bambi on ice while you are waiting to be called in.

          This is not even the best bit, where Middle really shines at the vets is when it’s time for the examination..

          Being handled by a new person in a strange outfit can be stressful and it’s can be so easy for dogs to build a negative association with the vets because generally we only go there when something is wrong, or when our dogs are already feeling poorly.

          You can use Middle as your superpower, allowing you to get your dog into a position where they are close to you for reassurance and you can feed them to help with calmness.

          In turn you will find you can build a positive association and detect quickly if your dog has hit their threshold and no longer takes food.

          It also allows the vet to be able to perform an examination safely and deliver vaccinations while you keep your dog focused or for nail care, whether that’s by your vet nurse, groomer or yourself.

          Give it a try, you’ll be amazed!

          2. Relationship Building

          A middle for a dog is like a person holding someone’s hand. It can make them feel safe and connected to you. It allows them to communicate with you, that they are perhaps worried or concerned, not feeling entirely secure or even that they just want to be close to you and have fun.

          How amazing is that! Giving your dog a channel to talk to you and share how they are feeling, their wants and needs. It’s the ultimate relationship booster.

          3. Reliable Recall

          As your dog builds lots of value in being in Middle it will become their favourite place to be. Given the chance they will never miss out on an opportunity to play Middle.

          This is incredibly useful as part of your recall games. Recall is its strongest when your dog thinks the fun is always with you and Middle is a party they will love.

          It’s also the perfect position for them to be in for you to put their lead on their collar. Win, win!

          4. Managing Tricky Situations

          Middle is amazing for managing dogs that are nervous or reactive to other dog, people or vehicles. It enables you to take away their line of sight of the thing they are nervous of, and gives them something positive to focus on instead. Once you get really good at it you will even be able to walk away from the situation in middle!

          It’s a beautiful, sunny day and you are out with your pup. Suddenly you spot a squirrel in the distance and you know any minute your dog will spot it and turn into an unstoppable squirrel-chasing machine.

          Or you calmly call them to a middle position, spin around to face a different direction and they don’t get the opportunity to even see it. For them, it’s a great game and are none the wiser and you averted a Fenton rerun and all is good in the world.

          5. Perfect Portable Boundary

          Boundaries can be really useful out and about. You can use it to stop and have a chat with a friend, take an important phone call or waiting for other people and dogs to pass by. What if there is nothing around in the environment to use though? Middle saves the day!

          Boundaries are the same as bed and mat training, teaching your dog to settle and be calm in a set space. We instead call it a boundary so that we can be creative with what we use! Sofas, tree stumps, drain covers, the possibilities of what can be a boundary are limitless.

          Your dog can sit in middle or even lie down, that way you can focus on what you need for 5 minutes and be aware of where your dog is and what they are doing.

          6. Top Training Tool

          It’s great to kick off your training sessions with some easy wins for your dog. Middle is perfect for this, it sets the tone for your training by being fun and warming up their brain ready to work.

          You can also pop your dog into a middle to give you time to think about your next steps in the training session without them wandering off.

          Middle is the foundation of many other behaviours too! You can use it to teach a range of awesome tricks, a base for fitness and stretching or as a startline wait in sports.

          Whether you have a puppy or an older dog in need of some new manners, obedience training will not only help your pup fit in better with you and your family but also teach him skills that might be crucial to his safety. Here are all the answers to your question, “What can I expect when training my dog?”

          Standard Obedience School Curriculum

          Usually, obedience courses take place one hour a week over a six-week period. According to the American Kennel Club (AKC), classes are typically divided between puppy classes, for dogs under five months of age, and adult or advanced classes, for dogs five months and older. Puppy classes may focus on skills like socialization with people and other dogs, potty training, the proper way to greet people without jumping on them, and learning how to walk on a leash, in addition to basic commands like sit, come, and leave it.

          For older dogs, obedience classes may focus more on good manners and learning the household rules. In addition to learning the commands sit, come, and leave it, more advanced commands include stay, lie down, and heel while walking on a leash.

          Benefits of Training My Dog

          Can i train my dog myself

          Obedience training offers a number of benefits for you and your pooch. For one thing, your pup will learn to behave in a manner that’s pleasing to you and other family members. Obedience training from a young age can help prevent him from picking up annoying habits, such as jumping on people or inappropriate barking or chewing. Learning good manners can help to curb similar habits in older dogs, says the AKC. More importantly, learning to come when called and to stay or drop an object on command are skills that could help prevent harm or injury to your dog.

          Of course, your dog isn’t alone in his training. As you work with him to teach him these skills, if done properly, you’ll strengthen and reinforce the bond of trust and companionship. Not only that but attending obedience classes is a great way to meet other dog parents, providing you with opportunities to swap crazy dog parenting stories and make new human friends.

          Does Obedience Training Work?

          The effectiveness of obedience training depends on a number of factors. Your pet’s breed and temperament play a part in how well he’ll take to the training, and how quickly. For example, a strong-willed or a hyperactive dog will require more time, effort and patience than one that’s more laid back and eager to please. Age might also play a role. If your puppy is too easily distracted, for example, it might be necessary to try again when he’s older and calmer.

          The number one factor in how effective obedience training will be, however, is you. For obedience classes to work, you need to go beyond the one-hour-a-week class and practice regularly with your dog at home. It’s also important that the entire family is on board and everyone is consistent with the rules. If Mom says the couch is off limits, for example, it needs to be off limits at all times. If Dad or one of the kids invites your pup onto the couch, even as a one-time treat, this will only confuse your dog and undermine his training. Also, be careful to not reinforce problem behaviors, points out Petfinder. You may be encouraging him without even realizing it. One example is by comforting your dog when he whines or giving him attention when he barks inappropriately. Applying proper training techniques consistently outside of the classroom is the only way to properly reinforce his training and make sure it sticks.

          Training My Dog: Can I Do It Myself?

          Can i train my dog myself

          Formal obedience classes aren’t the only training option for teaching your dog how to behave. You can always take the do-it-yourself approach to teaching the same skills he would learn in obedience school. Countless books, websites and videos are available to help you train your pup at home. One advantage of this is that you can develop your own course by mixing and matching training approaches and styles to see what works best. DIY training might be the best approach if either your schedule or location doesn’t make it easy to attend a regularly scheduled class, or if your dog needs a more customized approach.

          If you find that obedience school doesn’t fit your lifestyle but you still need help from a pro, many professional dog trainers will come to your home and work with you and your dog one-on-one. Some training programs offered by major pet store chains also offer private training classes that fit more easily into your schedule.

          Is My Dog Too Old for Obedience School?

          Contrary to the popular saying about old dogs and new tricks, dogs are never too old to learn new commands and new skills. Unruly senior dogs can benefit from obedience classes as much as younger pups. It’s best to talk to your veterinarian about what your elderly dog is able to handle.

          Another challenge when it comes to training senior dogs is that undesirable behaviors have had years, if not a decade or more, of reinforcement. This doesn’t mean training can’t be done, but it might require a lot of time and patience to accomplish. The important thing to remember about training senior dogs is that you may need to adjust your expectations to match their capabilities.

          Whatever your dog’s age, breed or temperament, if he doesn’t have good manners or if his safety might be compromised by his disobedience, it’s a good time to think about enrolling him in obedience school. This training will also make life easier on you as he will better respond to you. Dogs find training fun as it is a bonding moment with you. So, the more you train, the more well-behaved he can be as well as strengthen your bond.

          Contributor Bio

          Can i train my dog myself

          Jean Marie Bauhaus

          Jean Marie Bauhaus is a pet parent, pet blogger, and novelist from Tulsa, Oklahoma, where she usually writes under the supervision of a lapful of fur babies.

          Our dogs should bring us joy, companionship, and a sense of pride. But when a dog continually disobeys or exhibits behavioral issues, dealing with them can be a constant source of stress for both us and them.

          Making sure your dog is properly trained is the responsibility of every dog owner—not just for your dog’s welfare, but for your own peace of mind as well.

          No matter its age, breed, or temperament, every dog can benefit from a little instruction. Here are five reasons to consider training your dog, or having her enrolled in an obedience class.

          1. Training benefits both dog and owner

          When it comes to training, your dog isn’t the only one reaping the rewards. Working regularly with your dog helps you to understand her needs better, making you an even better owner as well.

          It can also be a great source of exercise and open up new possibilities for you—the better behaved your dog is, the easier it is to take her along wherever you go.

          2. For their own safety

          The better you can control your dog with voice commands, the better you can protect her when unrestrained. A dog that bolts when off the leash is much more likely to run in front of a car, or to slip out the front door before you’re ready to leave.

          Also, should your dog ever become lost or need to be placed in a shelter, being well-trained only increases the likelihood she will behave well, or in the event it’s necessary, be placed with a new family.

          3. It helps your dog to be more sociable

          As your dog learns to respect boundaries and behave properly in social situations, other dogs (and people) will be more comfortable and at ease around her as well. As a result, more of these interactions will be positive experiences for your dog.

          If he begins to enjoy these social encounters, your dog will be more relaxed and manageable with each interaction.

          4. Training makes boarding your dog go smoothly

          That increased sociability we just mentioned becomes even more critical when it’s time to board your dogor when friends offer to take her in while you’re out of town.

          It’s one thing for your dog to obey owner’s commands, but a successfully trained dog will also follow others’ orders when you’re not there. Unless you want to cut your vacation short because your dog isn’t playing well with others, making sure she’s properly trained should be a top priority.

          5. Because you can teach old dogs new tricks

          There are plenty of myths out there that might be stopping you from moving forward with your dog’s education. But many of them are just plain wrong, and some may even be causing you to encourage bad behavior.

          For one, a dog’s age is no indication of his capacity to be trained. Older dogs may be need a few physical accommodations, particularly larger dogs or those with weight problems, but they can learn to take instruction just as well as younger dogs.

          A well-behaved dog experiences less stress, interacts better with others, and forms a stronger bond with you. At Pet Palace, our team is committed to helping your dog live the healthiest, happiest life possible, and a well-behaved dog will have much more fun on her next stay with us. Contact us or stop by one of our locations to make your next reservation.

          This is about to become your go-to list of sites and channels by (actually) qualified trainers

          In so many ways, having a dog today is much easier than it was in the past; present day dog owners have quick access to great schools, groomers, off-leash parks, toys (oh the toys), and the list goes on. If we need help with any problem, all we need to do is get out our smartphones and start searching. The problem is that there can be hundreds of different results for even the simplest dog training conundrum. Couple that with the fact that the dog training industry is largely unregulated, and we can quickly find ourselves adrift in a sea of conflicting information.

          The good news is that there are, in fact, people out there with the expertise and the qualifications to help. We rounded up some of the best online sources of dog training and education, from Youtube channels, to blogs, to online courses. Whether you want to just dip your toes in and watch a few short videos, or become a dog training wizard, there’s something for you here.

          When we polled all the trainers we knew, this Youtube channel received a clear and unanimous vote. Not only is Emily Larlham a world-renowned dog training expert, but she very generously shares her knowledge with the public in simple, easy-to-copy videos on her channel. You can find an answer to almost every question you’ve ever had about your pup, and trust her to take you through the solution step by step. She never shies away from difficult problems and there is a breadth of information — helpful to experts and newbies alike.

          These brilliant articles show up in my feed regularly with good reason. Jolanta provides very clear, simple explanations in her posts, that are both firmly science-based and not intimidating. She covers a wide range of topics, so you should be able to find an answer to even the most obscure question.

          Don’t let the name fool you, this school is definitely not limited to people that are interested in dog sports. It’s packed with webinars, seminars, and courses designed to help you get the absolute best performance from your dog. Expect tips you will have never seen before, and expect your skills in basic handling and precision to improve leaps and bounds.

          Chirag Patel is a soft-spoken trainer responsible for changing the way that many think about animal behaviour; his overarching philosophy is rooted in the idea that we should respect our pets’ pacing, space and needs. His techniques are out-of-the-box and just incredibly effective. He’ll teach you new ways to help your dog become comfortable with nail trims, muzzles, harnesses, and vet visits — and he doesn’t stop with dogs either… watch him train turtles and primates too!

          Developed by a team of Toronto-based trainers with a wealth of experience and qualifications, this is a great resource for all things dog. Find on-demand webinars and workshops, and if you’re in the Toronto area, you can take advantage of in-person workshops and training.

          I can honestly say that much of my dog training library has been purchased through Dogwise. The site is easy to navigate since products have been sorted according to level of expertise, and specific behavioural issues. Whether you’re looking for a book, a DVD, an online webinar, or a CD, you can find it here. The best part? Dogwise has sifted through the pseudo-science and misinformation so that you don’t have to.

          Don’t forget to check out my training series with CBC Life! It covers those annoying problems that almost all dog owners deal with, from your pup jumping up when you don’t want them to, to them not coming when called. Aside from seeing me put my advice to the test (!) I think you’ll enjoy these instructional videos that are short, sweet, and easy to follow along with.

          Danielle Hodges is a Certified Professional Dog Trainer (CPDT-KA) and a Licensed Family Paws Parent Educator for Dog, baby, and toddler safety. She is co-owner of Follow the Leader Inc Dog Training School with locations in Toronto and Hamilton.

          Welcome

          We encourage calm, balanced dogs.

          Dog Training in The Cowichan Valley

          The Common Dog is a fully insured Dog Training Business that offers P rivate Training , Daily Training , B oard and Train Programs and Structured D og Walking . Our intention within all of our services is to encourage calm and balanced dogs, we take our training programs and dog walking to a higher level of learning and socialization.

          Our training programs incorporate permission based training techniques, structure and boundaries through crate training and household management and introduce clear communication to teach our dog what we do and do not want.

          Our programs prioritize the dog’s state of mind and focus on teaching a dog how to be calm and have polite manners regardless of the situation. This creates a stronger, more balanced relationship built on positivity, respect and leadership, rather than one built on stress and frustration.

          If you are ready to make a change in the relationship with your dog, we are here to help. Take a look below at our programs available below and be sure to read about our training methods on the About Us page.

          Private Training Programs

          A collection of programs for one on one time training with the owner and their dog. Guided programs for puppy training, adult dogs, basic obedience, leash manners, problem behaviours & reactivity.

          Daily Training Programs

          Have your dog trained while you’re at work, in the comfort of you’re own home. These programs are geared towards problem behaviours, ecollar training, puppy training & obedience, or for anyone who wants a well behaved dog!

          Board and Train Programs

          Send your dog to the trainers home for an intensive boarding and training program. These programs are geared towards starting a puppy off right, obedience training, behaviour issues, ecollar training, or for anyone who wants a well behaved dog!

          Virtual Training Programs

          One on One training sessions from the comfort of your own home, no matter where you live!

          Structured Dog Walking

          On leash pack walks that focus on nurturing a dog’s calm mindset, polite socialization and behaviour, confidence building, impulse control and leash manners.

          what clients are saying..

          Very Pleased with the expert help Brooke has given Brody & Moira. She is so interesting and helpful. Great with the dogs we have learned so much. If you have any issues Brooke could help you through them. Thanks to the common dog we are improving our skills.

          Last year I adopted a rescue dog. I thought I could train my dog myself (as I have always owned dogs) but soon realized I needed extra help with a few issues such as reactivity to strangers and other dogs. The Common Dog was the answer! Brooke is very calming, confident and caring. She is very knowledgeable about any situation, listens to your goals, and will accommodate your training needs to your
          lifestyle. After lessons and continuing hard work, my dog and I can now handle different scenarios. A big success! I highly recommend the Common Dog for anyone and any dog!

          Brooke has been an incredible help with training Murphy. We always knew how we would like Murphy to behave and act but we were never sure on what to do to get her there. Brooke has given us tools to use to train Murphy and improve some “bad habits” and it’s been amazing to see Murphy respond. It has blown us away at what a few changes, commands, and tools can do!
          We are so thankful for Brooke and what she has not only taught our dog but us as well!
          We highly recommend her!

          Can i train my dog myself

          Have you ever held a new puppy in your arms and fantasized about all the wonderful experiences you will embark on together? Perhaps you have watched Lassie, Old Yeller, Max or Air Bud and found yourself considering how life enriching the experience of owning a dog can be, only to find yourself frustrated and confused when your new puppy begins destroying your shoes or jumping on all of your friends.

          Many new dog owners become discouraged when they realize that many dogs are not naturally the well behaved, obedient companions that we see in films or on TV. Just like children, they require consistent, good direction and patience to shape them into the pup we want them to be.

          Training your dog is not only beneficial for you and your sanity, it has serious implications for the safety and health of your dog, the well being of the people and pets whom you interact with and the money you will spend on home repairs and replacement clothing.

          Why Should I Train My Dog?

          Can i train my dog myself

          Many people, pet owners and non-pet owners alike, would agree that training plays a critical role in a dog’s development and ability to safely interact with their environment. Despite this, a majority of respondents in a Pet365 survey reported they had never taken their dog to a professional training class.

          The consequence of not training a dog can result in everything from annoyance and frustration on the part of an owner to severe and preventable behavioral problems which can result in injury or death to your dog, family, other people or other pets.

          January is designated National Train Your Dog Month by the APDT, so the following information has been written in honor of all the awesome dog owners out there who want to learn more about how they can transform their life and the bond they have with their canine companion through training.

          Six Major Benefits of Dog Training

          1. It is significantly safer for your dog.
          The safety of your pup is of paramount importance – and as its owner, it is your responsibility. Ensuring your pet listens to your commands can prevent it from experiencing potentially deadly conflict with other dogs or wild animals, running into a busy road or generally harming itself in hazardous situations.

          2. It’s safer for your home.
          Training your dog helps ensure that your living quarters are treated with respect. Instilling manners in your pet means that it will know the difference between what is acceptable and unacceptable in your home, and it will behave with courtesy to the rest of your family. It will save a great deal of money on home repairs, and will significantly
          decreases the likelihood that dog will chew its way through the irreplaceable piece of antique furniture which has been in your family for five generations.

          3. It builds a lasting relationship between you and your dog.
          A training regime will establish a fundamental connection between you and your pup. As you spend time together, creating boundaries, sharing experiences and learning to understand each other, a mutual respect will develop. Your dog will learn to trust and respect your judgment, and you’ll gain admiration for their potential and capabilities.

          4. It’s easier when you take your dog out in public.
          We’ve all seen instances where it looks like a dog is taking its human for a walk, rather than the other way around. By training your dog and building its confidence around humans and its fellow dogs, your walks together will be an enjoyable experience for both of you. Your dog will learn to interact safely and effectively with others.

          5. It’s easier for the vet to work with your dog.
          Veterinarians are not miracle workers, and cannot risk their safety or the safety of their staff attempting to work on a dog who is reacting violently to them. Pet owners who have not taken the time to desensitize their dog to being touched or worked on can risk overgrown nails, dental disease, untreated wounds or infections and the progression of disease which likely could have been prevented if discovered early.

          6. You can help other dog owners.

          Once you understand how to train a dog, you have that skill forever. Not only can this help you with all the dogs you own, but once you’ve mastered training your own dog, you can share your knowledge with other owners. You can even start a career as a trainer yourself – and what could be better than working with dogs each and every day?

          In Summary

          January may be National Train Your Dog month, but the best time to begin experiencing the benefits of training your dog is right now – regardless of what day it is. Whether you already have a canine companion or are considering the addition of a furry family member, remember that training your pup is integral to optimizing your relationship with them and providing them the best life that you possibly can.

          If you would like to learn more about dog training or are uncertain about where to start, we can help provide the information necessary to discover your dog’s true potential through science-based training methods. Please contact us for more information about our programs (including in-home lessons, group training sessions and more), visit us on Facebook, and remember: A well trained dog equals a happy human.

          Share this:

          Leave a Reply Cancel reply

          You must be logged in to post a comment.

          Our Mission:

          To set the global industry standard in training dogs and people; we’re passionate in our pursuit to protect police and military working dog teams, enhance the quality of living for individuals with disabilities , and enrich the lives of people and their pets.

          What’s involved in training a dog? “Vermont Edition” discusses creating a link with your dog to maintain confidence during stressful times. Pictured, a dog waits for a treat during a heat wave in Romania on Sunday, Aug. 11, 2019.

          It’s easy to spot a well-trained dog. Maybe the pup is well-behaved in a large group of people or other dogs. Perhaps the pooch can sit, shake and roll over on command. But what’s involved in training your pet that molds a calm, confident and well-behaved dog? We’re talking about dog training and dog psychology with two Vermont dog trainers.

          Jeff Scarpino, co-owner and trainer at Off The Beaten Trail training and canine facility in Newark, helps us understand dog psychology and behavior, and important training techniques for trainers and dogs alike.

          And Jo Meilleur, owner and trainer at Apex Vermont Dog Training in South Burlington, talks about matching goals for your dog with your family and your lifestyle, and creating a link between owner and animal to promote confidence and avoid panic during stressful situations.

          Listen to the podcast audio above; find few excerpts from the program below:

          Meilleur: “I think a lot of things that people don’t think about when it comes to their dogs are what really motivates them and what really is enticing to them — to, like, light them up and be excited about what they’re doing. A lot of dogs aren’t super excited about strict obedience; sometimes they’re really excited about playing and/or chasing a toy or really using some sort of food motivator. We use a lot of different toys and/or food to actually motivate a dog, to get them out of any type of weird panic or fear kind of reaction, in order to get them to start playing and really open up to being in the different environments.”

          Scarpino: “You need that motivation and you need to figure out how to use that motivation to curb towards the behaviors that you want to see. So a lot of times what I bump into is people are giving out, you know, their affection, their time so much that it almost dilutes one of your most powerful tools. And so when you start to use it towards what you want to curb your dog into doing, you become more effective and your communication becomes better. So a lot of times what you end up having to do is making sure that you have spent enough time developing that communication so it’s very effective with you and your dog.”

          Scarpino also recommends Temple Grandin’s book Animals Make Us Human: “One of the things that she talks about in there is the two main systems that drive behavior: you’re going to have what’s called a ‘seeking system’ and what’s called a ‘panic system.’ …

          “Dogs that are stuck in the panic system … basically run on adrenaline and cortisol all day long — that’s what fuels their behavior. So as you start to combat anxiety and stuff like this, you have to be increasing and changing the way that the dog’s brain works. And a lot of times I do this through games.”

          Scarpino: “I have a mentor that she always said a phrase [which] is: ‘you get what you pet.’ And so this is something that I really like to pass along to my clients, and really what it means is whatever you’re giving attention to, you’re reinforcing in that moment. So if in an example you’re giving more attention to the behavior that you don’t want to see, you can be reinforcing it.”

          Meilleur: “They totally do talk, you know, with their bodies. So if they stiffen up, that’s something to really be on alert for with other dogs. Also where their tail is actually workable. A lot of people think that their tail, if it’s high and wagging, that it’s OK — sometimes it’s really not. Sometimes it’s a mid-set tail that’s wagging and slowly, like that’s the kind of dog you really want to be approaching or having to be approached … If you’re petting something that’s super excitable and that tail’s super high and really, really wagging tightly, then you’re rewarding that but you are also can be rewarding a dog that might be insecure.”

          According to Scarpino, there are likely “a lot of low-level signals” coming from the dog that humans just don’t realize.

          Scarpino: “One of the toughest things about dogs is that they are constantly communicating, and humans aren’t always paying attention.”

          When using words to communicate with your dog, is raising your voice worthwhile? Meilleur says no.

          Meilleur: “If you start screaming and yelling and putting that kind of energy, sometimes dogs actually think you’re playing with them and they get really excited about it and they think it’s a huge game. So it’s way more important to, you know, keep yourself calm and . replace that negative behavior with, you know, sending them to a placemat or sending them to their bed or their crate and giving them a different thing to practice.”

          Can i train my dog myself

          Home is the best place for training your dog – the distractions are controllable, the atmosphere can remain calm and you can choose your time. Your dog should also be relaxed, as they are in their own environment.

          5 tips for training your dog at home

          1. Prepare well

          • What do you want to teach your dog? Maybe it is stopping your dog from jumping up, getting them to walk on a loose lead, or to come back when they are called. Even though these things seem like outdoor activities, it’s best to focus on the basics as good as you can while you are indoors, and then once you have a great foundation to build on, you can venture out into the garden. Make a list of your aims or explore other sites on the internet. Whatever you find, make sure that the instructor is using kind, motivational methods and positive reinforcement only, e.g. toys, food, verbal and hands-on praise, as opposed to shouting, lead jerks or any form of physical punishment
          • Prepare your training equipment, e.g. lead or harness. You will need a good supply of rewards for your dog, including high value treats – those treats they love and can’t refuse – and toys used specifically for training purposes
          • Chose a quiet room with minimal distractions. Maybe ask a member of your family to film you on your mobile phone, or set up your phone to record if you can, so you can play back what you do
          • Keep your treats away from you or whoever is training – e.g. in a pot on the side – so your dog can see what’s on offer and you can reward, rather than bribe, when you start your training
          • Prepare yourself – get in the right frame of mind, be controlled yet calm and motivational
          • Prepare your dog – get out your treats or have a game with their favourite toy to make sure they are engaged with you

          2. Teach thoroughly

          • Break things down into tiny components, one lesson at a time – rewarding each component or even fraction of component if you can, ending in a chain of events
          • Do not try to rush or short cut
          • Teach each component until the dog gets the idea
          • Link the components together, backwards if you can (starting with the end part first)
          • Video yourself and your dog so you or your instructor can analyse later. It’s good practice – looking back at what you have done helps you to become a better dog trainer
          • Repeat the components and chain, giving the dog help and lots of encouragement along the way
          • Add cues (commands or signals) once your dog has the idea of what you are doing, and you can reasonably predict they will do it

          3. Generalise your teaching

          • Take your dog into a different room or into the garden and do the component training again and then build up the chains. This way your dog will start to learn that it doesn’t matter where you are, the exercise is still the same
          • Change to other rooms until you have run out of options

          4. Proof your training

          • You will have started the proofing process, testing whether your dog still understands what you have taught them by changing rooms and carrying out the exercise somewhere different. This will have added distractions. Now go back to the first training area and add a small distraction (e.g. a toy, a person, the cat)
          • Go back to the basic level of training again to help your dog get it right and make sure your dog understands that, even if there is a distraction, they should still do as they are asked and it will be worth their while. Give treats or a favourite toy for good behaviour.
          • If your dog makes mistakes, think about what you can do to help them get it right next time. Maybe make it a bit easier, move distractions a bit further away, work on the ‘leave’ command first, so that your dog understands they should remain focused on you, and not take the distraction

          5. Keep it fun

          • Make sure you are keeping yourself upbeat – think of the best, most motivational teacher you ever had – that’s who you need to be to your dog!
          • If you are feeling unwell, tired or impatient, it’s best to leave training until you feel better
          • Teach some fun stuff – even just tricks will help you to build a relationship with your dog. Be the human your dog wants you to be!

          Please note: there are many different ways to train your dog. This is just one method of teaching. If you are ever in doubt, please seek professional advice.

          For more information and advice, you can find training classes with The Kennel Club Good Citizen Dog Training scheme , browse our full list of The Kennel Club Accredited Instructors or find a dog training club near you.

          Can i train my dog myself

          As many dog owners know training is an important part of living with dogs, regardless if they are puppies or adults (yes, you can teach an old dog new tricks). Therefore, having a canine friend is a little more than just bring a new puppy or adult dog home and making sure that they are healthy and happy. Training can help add some structure to living with your dog since they will learn to follow your commands, plus, teaching them a few tricks can make for high-quality internet videos (watch out cats). Training can also make taking them for walks easier and more delightful. Before, you get started on the training there are seven basic must-haves items that will help you on your quest to have one of the best-behaved dogs in the dog park.

          Rewards

          The most well-known and common items to aid you in dog training is having the right treats and rewards for your dogs. This can help them keep their motivation high as well as to show them that they are on the right track. Whenever they do something right, they learn that it is good to do so. You can purchase high-quality treats that are specifically designed with dog training in mind and these are easy to pack and carry. The actual size of the treats should be about the size of a berry. Some dogs may be picky eaters so you may need to get creative with the type of treats or rewards that you give them. You can try using play time with their favorite toy when they do a task or trick well done.

          Treat Bag/ Training Carry All

          Keeping in the theme of treats a little bag where you can store them would make a great addition especially on walks. You can buy a washable, treat pouch that can come with different departments with the use of zippers in order to keep your keys, phone and clean up bags separate for each other so you can get to them quickly when your dog does something good. Or you can make space in your handbag and make sure you do not forget all the items you may need before you leave the house.

          Clickers

          Can i train my dog myself

          Another way to reinforce the correct and positive behavior is dogs are with the use of clickers. There should be many types to choose from at your local pet stores such as small handheld ones, ones that can be attached to leashes or some that have wrist straps on them. Some leashes can even have built-in clickers. However, you can also get an app for clickers. Clickers can be used on multiple dogs at the same time or on individual dogs since they use different sounds depending on the type of dog. Clickers are one of the recent, great ways to show the dog what type of behavior you want from them regardless if they show it on cue or natural. Training can be a full-time job so be on the lookout to reinforce positivity.

          Long Leash

          While you are training your dog on walks it is a great idea to invest in a high-quality and strong lead and dog harness that is also quite long. About six feet (1, 8288 meters) would be a good length that can give you control as well as give your dog some freedom when need be. You would not like them to stick by your side so that neither of you have space to move. A leather leash can be a good choice since they are flexible, easy to hold in your hand, and should be durable enough to withstand even the biggest and jumpiest dogs. A good leash can also help keep your dog from running away and getting lost while you are taking them for a walk, especially if they are still learning the commands of ‘stop’, ‘stay’, ‘come back’ or their own name. However, if you are, unfortunately, looking for a lost dog you can go to a lost pet finder website to check if they are on there or to send out a request for people to keep an eye out if they are not yet on the site. Keep your long dog leash by your door so you can grab it on the way out for walks with them.

          Collars

          Something that goes along with a leash is a high-quality collar or a harness depending on the size and breed of your dog. The most common type of collar is the simple, flat-buckle that has some metal hardware. Metal elements are stronger and less likely to break or pop open when compared to their plastic counterpart. However, a harness could be a better choice since they can help you to guide the movements of your dog. Correction collars are not at all required for training purposes and would be best to avoid them.

          Target Stick

          A target stick can be used to help your dog stay on target while they are on their walks as well as for tricks such as teaching them to bow or even spin. A target stick is a long stick which could even be a wooden spoon if you have a spare in the house. However, you can also get ones that come with clickers or a foldable to allow for carrying and storage.

          Training Book

          There are as many methods to teach and train your dog as there are books. Find one that would suit your needs with easy to follow instruction and the theory behind the method so that you can understand and maybe even tweak it a bit to suit your dog.

          Dog training can be a worthwhile and rewarding investment not only for your dog, but for yourself as well.

          Lauretta Williams is a web-addicted blogger. She loves spending her time listening to music, playing with her dog and writing blogs from her computer. We all want our dog not to run from home. But sometimes, they still might get lost. Don’t worry, we have your back. Report your lost with PawMaw we can help you find your lost dog.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

They can also be extremely frustrating. A well-behaved pet will be with you, where they belong. An ill-behaved animal will spend his days in a pen, on a chain, or worse of all, end up being sent to the local pound. Moral of the story: Your dog must behave. It’s not cute, and it’s not funny – obedience is not optional for your children, or for your dog!

On the Leash

I hate to preach to you about your dog, but I want to leave you with one more consideration before we begin talking about the 5 basic commands every dog (and it’s owner) should know. You either have children, or there are probably some in your neighborhood. You almost certainly have visitors come to your place of residence.

VejaTambém

Three Great Puppy Games

New Year, New Tricks

5 Steps to Finding the Perfect Kennel

Do you want a pet that can’t be trusted around children? Do you want to endanger your elderly neighbor with a 80 lb Labrador who jumps on people? I didn’t think so.

The last consideration that you should take into account is the safety of your own pet. What if he gets out of your control? Can you trust him to come when he’s called? What if your street has a lot of traffic? Are you sure your pet won’t run out in the street? How many pets have been killed needlessly because they didn’t learn a few basic commands?

5 Commands Every Dog (and his owner) Should Know

  1. NO. This is arguably the most important. Your dog should stop when he is doing something he shouldn’t be. His life could depend on it.
  2. Sit. If he will stop when commanded and sit down, you can keep him under control and safe.
  3. Stay. Again, if you need your pet to remain where he is, this one is very important.
  4. Lay Down. The ‘down’ command lets your dog know it’s time to take a break.
  5. Heel. How many times have you seen your neighbor being dragged by his dog? This one is important for many reasons, but namely it helps reinforce YOU as the pack leader. The dog that leads is the dog that LEADS.

Whatever training method and program you use, you should start with these Basic 5 Commands. Get help if you need it. We offer a lot of valuable information on this website, and are ebooks, downloads, and tutorials available. In the near future, we’ll be providing even more information to help you get started with your dog (especially a new puppy).

In closing, there are a couple of more commands that are important, and should be incorporated into your training program.

The ‘Kennel’ command tells your dog to go to his kennel, get in, and stay there. You’ve got to be patient with this one, but you can use it to get him into his pen, or into his crate in your house. You are crate training, aren’t you?

‘Go Potty’ is very easy to teach. Just use this phrase every time he goes out and starts to do his business. Soon he’ll get the idea. You can then use this command when you want him to empty his bladder. Great for before he comes in the house, or before a long car trip.

‘Down Stay’ is similar to ‘stay’, but you should use this one for times when he’s going to be laying down for more than a minute. It’ a cue that it’s time to curl up, go to sleep because nothing exciting is going to be happening for a while.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

The necessary tools for training a dog are enthusiasm, consistency, and praise. Achieving your goal of a well-behaved dog, however, can take different methods. First, we’ll talk about the different ways people choose to train their dogs, and then we’ll go over five basic dog training commands to help address a wide range of dog behavior.

Positive Reinforcement Dog Training

Most dogs are food motivated, so using treats to train them is a common and proven method. That said there are many dog parents who would rather use praise, petting, or toys as positive reinforcement to teach their dogs how to behave. Both are effective if done properly, so it comes down to finding what works best for you and your dog. Break down your training sessions into manageable lessons, focusing on a command for no more than 10-15 minutes. This will help maintain your pet’s attention and allow for breaks between practice sessions. Positive reinforcement training requires commitment and is most effective when practiced consistently.

If you use treats, be sure to choose a tiny, soft treat that doesn’t crumble. You want your dog to be able to gulp it down fast before she loses her train of thought. Don’t forget to consider calorie and fat content in conjunction with your pet’s diet. Pet health can be compromised by too many treats, especially human food like cheese or bread.

Online Dog Training

Dog trainers or animal behaviorist are another effective method when it comes to training your new puppy. Dog training books, online videos, or even dedicated smart phone apps are available to pet parents. Any one of these options allows them to receive training tips or advice and work one-on-one with their dog. This approach can be very convenient as it allows owners to train on their own schedule. Pulling out a phone and performing a quick search to teach your dog to shake provides a wide range of results, all within reach of your fingertips.

Advantages of Puppy Training Classes

Other dog owners may prefer obedience training programs where their dog gets a chance to socialize with a variety of other breeds. Socialization early in a dog’s life is crucial for their future experiences with dogs and is a key advantage to this training method. Puppies in particular need to learn how to play and get along with other dogs as soon as possible. In addition to playing with other dogs, a group environment exposes your dog to different settings and situations, as well as a mix of people.

The key to all of these approaches is the same—to form a bond with your dog. A strong bond between you and your dog will help build a relationship in which you are the leader. Being the leader in your dog’s life will help to ensure they follow the rules you establish. Finally, find out what training tips the experts recommend. The CIA’s K-9 Unit uses many of the methods outlined above, but also offers some great advice when it comes to training your dog.

5 Basic Dog Obedience Commands

However you decide to train your dog, learning these five dog obedience commands will be essential. Substitute praise for treats if you choose that as your reward method.

Hold a treat in front of your dog’s nose and motion up and back at a 45-degree angle. Your dog will follow the treat, bending her head back until she sits. Say yes or click and then reward them with the treat. Repeat this a few times. Next, show her the treat, but don’t lure her with it. Wait until she sits on her own, then click and treat. Repeat this until she immediately sits every time you show her a treat.

Leave it

Hold a desirable object in front of you in the palm of your hand. When your dog reaches for the object, close your hand and pull away and say, “Leave it.” Repeat this step until your dog stops reaching for the object. Now, place the object on the floor. If your dog reaches for it, cover it with your foot or hand. When your pup consistently leaves the object alone, add the cue, “Leave it” just before you present the object. As soon as she backs off, click and say, “Leave it.” This command will enable you to stop your dog from engaging in things like discarded chicken bones, toxic plants, or an unfriendly dog.

Lie Down

Start with your dog sitting. Hold a treat in front of her nose, and motion with it straight down to the floor between her paws. She most likely will follow the treat to the floor, lying down as she does. As soon as she is lying down, click and give her a treat.

Use this in conjunction with the “sit” command. As your puppy sits, hold your open palm in front of her face and say, “Stay” while you hold the leash with your other hand. When she stays for a few seconds, say, “Good stay” and treat. Repeat a few times. Gradually move further away from your dog and increase the time you ask her to stay. This command is crucial in emergency situations. Let’s say you’re visiting a local park with your kiddo and he or she takes a tumble off a swing. You can put your dog into a “stay,” and go help your child without having your dog suddenly invading another family’s picnic, or running off and getting hurt.

Turn training into play time by using the classic children’s game of hide and seek to reinforce the “come” command. Practice this game inside your house. Have someone hold your dog while you hide in the house. Then call your puppy by saying, “Come!” You may need to repeat the command a few times before she follows your instruction. Once she does, click and treat. This is a fun way to teach the “come” command, and it also teaches your pup persistence. If your dog takes after a squirrel into a busy street, or if you get separated from your dog in a crowded area, using this command can avert a potentially dangerous situation.

It’s never too early to begin training your dog. You’ll get the best results from your effort if you keep the learning process fun and engaging. A well-behaved and socialized dog, along with pet insurance, gives you the peace of mind that your dog has what she needs to live a happy and healthy life.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Are you looking for the best commands to teach your dog? Although having a trained dog isn’t the same as having a balanced dog, teaching your dog basic dog training commands can be helpful when tackling behavior problems despite whether they are existing ones or those that may develop in the future.

So where exactly do you start with teaching your dog commands? While taking a class may be beneficial for you and your pup, there are many dog training commands you can teach your dog right at home. Below, we’ve listed the best list of dog commands you and your pup are guaranteed to enjoy.

Sit

Teaching your dog to sit is one of the most basic dog commands to teach your pup, thus making it a great one to start with. A dog who knows the “Sit” command will be much calmer and easier to control than dogs who aren’t taught this simple command. Additionally, the “Sit” command prepares your dog for harder commands such as “Stay” and “Come.”

Here’s how to teach your dog the “Sit” command:

  • Hold a treat close to your dog’s nose.
  • Move your hand up, allowing his head to follow the treat and causing his bottom to lower.
  • Once he’s in sitting position, say “Sit,” give him the treat, and share affection.

Repeat this sequence a few times every day until your dog has it mastered. Then ask your dog to sit before mealtime, when leaving for walks and during other situations when you’d like him calm and seated.

Come

Another important command for your dog to learn is the word “come.” This command is extremely helpful for those times you lose grip on the leash or accidentally leave the front door open. Once again, this command is easy to teach and will help keep your dog out of trouble.

  • Put a leash and collar on your dog.
  • Go down to his level and say, “Come,” while gently pulling on the leash.
  • When he gets to you, reward him with affection and a treat.

Once he’s mastered it with the leash, remove it and continue to practice the command in a safe, enclosed area.

Down

This next command is one of the more difficult dog training commands to teach. The reason it may be hard for your dog to master this command is that it requires him to be in a submissive posture. You can help out your dog by keeping training positive and relaxed, especially if your dog is fearful or anxious. Also keep in mind to always praise your dog once he successfully follows the command.

  • Find a particularly good smelling treat, and hold it in your closed fist.
  • Hold your hand up to your dog’s snout. When he sniffs it, move your hand to the floor, so he follows.
  • Then slide your hand along the ground in front of him to encourage his body to follow his head.
  • Once he’s in the down position, say “Down,” give him the treat, and share affection.

Repeat this training every day. If your dog tries to sit up or lunge toward your hand, say “No” and take your hand away. Don’t push him into a down position, and encourage every step your dog takes toward the right position. After all, he’s working hard to figure it out!

Stay

Similar to the “Sit” command, the “Stay” cue will help make your dog easier to control. This command can be helpful in a number of situations such as those times you want your dog out of the way as you tend to household chores or when you don’t want your pup overwhelming guests.

Before attempting to teach your dog this command, make sure your dog is an expert at the “Sit” cue. If he hasn’t quite mastered the “Sit” command, take the time to practice it with him before moving on to the “Stay” cue.

  • First, ask your dog to “Sit.”
  • Then open the palm of your hand in front of you, and say “Stay.”
  • Take a few steps back. Reward him with a treat and affection if he stays.
  • Gradually increase the number of steps you take before giving the treat.
  • Always reward your pup for staying put — even if it’s just for a few seconds.

This is an exercise in self-control for your dog, so don’t be discouraged if it takes a while to master, particularly for puppies and high-energy dogs. After all, most dogs prefer to be on the move rather than just sitting and waiting.

Leave it

This last command can help keep your dog safe when his curiosity gets the better of him such as those times when he smells something intriguing but possibly dangerous on the ground. The goal is to teach your pup that he gets something even better for ignoring the other item.

  • Place a treat in both hands.
  • Show him one enclosed fist with the treat inside and say “Leave it.”
  • Ignore the behaviors as he licks, sniffs, mouths, paws and barks to get the treat.
  • Once he stops trying, give him the treat from the other hand.
  • Repeat until your dog moves away from that first fist when you say “Leave it.”
  • Next, give your dog the treat only when he looks up at you as he moves away from the first fist.

Once your dog consistently moves away from the first treat and gives you eye contact when you say the command, you’re ready to take it up a notch. For this next training method, use two different treats: one that’s good but not super-appealing and one that’s particularly good-smelling and tasty for your pup.

  • Say “Leave it,” place the less-attractive treat on the floor and cover it with your hand.
  • Wait until your dog ignores that treat and looks at you. Then remove that treat from the floor, give him the better treat and share affection immediately.
  • Once he’s got it, place the less-tasty treat on the floor but don’t completely cover it with your hand. Instead, hold your hand a little bit above the treat . Over time, gradually move your hand farther and farther away until your hand is about 6 inches above.
  • Now he’s ready to practice with you standing up! Follow the same steps, but if he tries to snatch the less-tasty treat, cover it with your foot.

Don’t rush the process of teaching your pup any one of these dog training commands. Remember, you’re asking a lot of your dog. If you take it up a notch and he’s really struggling, go back to the previous stage.

This list of dog commands can help protect your dog from dangerous situations as well as improve your communication with him. Taking the time to teach your pup these common dog commands is well worth the investment of your time and effort. Remember, the training process takes time, so start a dog-obedience training session only if you’re in the right mindset to practice calm-assertive energy and patience.

Considering health insurance for your dog but budget is a concern? Our partners at ConsumersAdvocate.org can help.

Teach your dog these basic obedience commands for a well-behaved pup.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

When you get a new dog, whether it’s a puppy or an adult rescue, she probably needs some obedience training. More specifically, a well-behaved pup should respond to seven directions in order to become a good canine citizen: Sit, Down, Stay, Come, Heel, Off, and No. Expert trainer Brandon McMillan, Emmy Award–winning host of Lucky Dog and author of Lucky Dog Lessons: Train Your Dog in 7 Days, calls these the “seven common commands” because they’re the ones most people will use with their pets on a routine basis. He teaches these training lessons to all of his rescue dogs, in order to help them stay safe and well-behaved, whether they spend most of their time in the backyard, at the dog park, or walking the neighborhood with their human companions. With several 10-to-15-minute practice sessions each day, most pets can master these core skills in just a week or two.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

McMillan always teaches Sit first because it’s the most natural concept for most dogs. It’s therefore also one of the easiest for them to learn, so even pets who are new to training can get the hang of it within a few sessions. And because it’s also a transition command, once a dog can sit, you can move on to other directives.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

McMillan compares his favorite dog training technique, Down, to taking the keys out of a car’s ignition. A standing dog could bolt like a running vehicle, because there’s nothing keeping her in place. A sitting dog is like a car in Park, but it’s still easy for her to boogey out of there. But when she’s lying down, you’ve cut the engine. Because the command helps you control your dog, it’s also a great transition to more complicated tricks like rolling over or playing dead.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

A dog who knows how to stay won’t run into the street if she gets loose, so this is one of the most important skills for any dog to learn. McMillan recommends teaching it when your pup is tired and hungry so she won’t get too hyper to focus. And be patient: Most dogs take at least a couple of days to understand Stay and it can take a few weeks to master it. But because it protects your dog from danger, keep a bag of treats or kibble handy and keep practicing until she’s a pro.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

If you plan to take your dog anywhere off-leash, she must know how to come when called. It can keep her safe at the dog park if a scuffle breaks out, get her away from the street if she breaks off the leash, or ensure she stays close when hiking or just fooling around in the backyard. McMillan teaches Come after Stay, since having the Stay skill first makes the process easier.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Dogs of all sizes should learn to heel, or walk calmly by your side, especially if you exercise your pup in busy urban areas where there’s not much room on the sidewalk. The skill is even more important for large or strong pups who naturally pull on the leash. Once a dog can heel, walks will be easier and more pleasant for your dog and your arm socket.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Jumping on visitors or furniture is one of the most common dog issues, so if your pooch can’t keep four paws on the floor, don’t despair. Get her to stay off by turning your back when she jumps up, grabbing her paws and shaking a plastic bottle filled with pennies while you say “Off,” suggests McMillan. All of those things discourage jumping, so try a few to see which clicks with your pet.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Some trainers teach both No and Leave It for slightly different situations, such as using No when a dog shouldn’t do something and Leave it for when you want your pup not to investigate an item or situation. McMillan sticks to No, period, to keep things simple. He says explaining the difference can confuse both people and animals, so No makes a good, all-purpose command for everything you want your pup not to do.

Lizz Schumer Senior Editor Lizz Schumer covers pets, culture, lifestyle, books, entertainment and more as Good Housekeeping’s senior editor; she also contributes to Woman’s Day and Prevention.

This content is created and maintained by a third party, and imported onto this page to help users provide their email addresses. You may be able to find more information about this and similar content at piano.io

Pet Boutique, Dog Grooming, Dog Products, Designer Dog Collars, Dog Accessories

DOGUE » Posts » 10 Commands to Teach Your Dog

Share :

According to the latest statistics from the RSPCA – 38% of households in Australia own a dog. In total, there are 4.8 million dogs in Australia, accounting for roughly $7 billion of the pet industry expenditures.

We love our dogs so much – we are willing to spend money on grooming, vet check-ups, food and everything else to keep our pups happy and healthy.

However, apart from these must-haves, pet owners need to train their dogs and teach them the basic commands properly. Dog training creates mental stimulation and encourages discipline and obedience to make your dog more active and well-behaved. Not to mention it is a rewarding way to strengthen the human-pet relationship even more.

There are various dog obedience training facts you need to understand – but here are some of the essential commands you can teach to your pooch

Name Recognition

Purpose: to address your dog properly while teaching commands.

Description: before you train your dog any activities, teach your dog to recognise their name. This should be the very first step to instil discipline. It is easier to teach your pup commands and exercises if you address them appropriately. An obvious sign that your dog responds well is if they stare or look at you upon calling their name. Don’t forget to provide a reward or affection when they get it right.

Leave it or No

Purpose: to tell your dog not to grab or pick up something they are approaching or about to ingest.

Description: you may not want your dog eating whatever is unnecessary to digest. This is the reason why a ‘No’ or ‘Leave It’ command is helpful. Begin by holding treats on both hands. Gradually move the first hand or treat to your pooches’ face to trigger them to lick or sniff at the treat, then say the ‘leave it’ or ‘no’ command. Whenever your dog is trying to grab the first treat from your hand, do not give it to them. Give the second treat from the other hand when your dog finds no interest in the first treat anymore. This action signals that they followed the desired behaviour. Make sure to practice the exercise until your dog masters it.

Come

Purpose: to signal your dog to come back to you, keeping your pup out of trouble.

Description: this command should start by putting a collar and leash on your dog. With a certain distance away from your dog, gently pull the dog’s leash towards you then say ‘come’. As your dog manages to move towards you, make sure to give them a treat, praise or affection. Repeat this activity until your dog learns it properly.

Watch me or Look

Purpose: to guarantee that your dog’s attention stays or focuses on you.

Description: this command is executed by offering your dog a treat in your closed hand. Carefully move your hand closer to the dog’s nose then towards the face. Once you get your dog’s full attention while establishing eye contact, say the ‘watch me’ or ‘look’ command. As a reward, give your dog a treat or praise.

Down or Lie Down

Purpose: to calm down an excited dog and address some dog’s behavioural issues.

Description: this activity is a little challenging as it requires your dog to be in a passive position. Execute this command by offering a treat for your dog. Hold the treat with your closed fist then gently move it closer towards your dog’s nose and face. Let your dog sniff at the object then allow them to follow by gradually moving your hand to the floor. Continue to slide your hand along the floor until your dog assumes a lying position. Once they are down, that is the perfect time to give the ‘down’ command. Offer your dog a treat or praise them for their behaviour. Repeat this exercise until they master it.

Take it and Drop it

Purpose: to train your dog to drop the object they have taken.

Description: to execute this command, start by giving the ‘take it’ command when your dog opens their mouth and is willing to grab or catch the object. Give them time to play with the object then gradually introduce another object which is completely the same as the first one. Creating an impression that it provides the same value to your dog, it will trigger your dog to move towards the second object and grab it. Once your Dog dropped the first one, give the ‘drop it’ command. Say the ‘take it’ command when your dog catches or grabs the second object. Reward your dog and practice this activity until they learn it properly.

Sit-Stay

Purpose: to calm your dog down and keep them self-controlled.

Description: this activity is a combination of two commands: sit and stay. Train your dog with ‘sit’ command first. To execute this exercise, begin by offering your dog a treat. Hold the treat and position it closer to your dog’s nose then gradually move your hand up, so your dog will also move their head and follow the direction of your hand. When the dog assumes the natural sitting position, give the ‘sit’ command. Give your dog a treat or praise and repeat this activity until they master it.

By the time your dog has perfected the ‘sit’ command, teach them the ‘stay’ command. When your dog is in a natural sitting position, open the palm of your hand facing your dog then give the ‘stay’ command. Continue the exercise by gradually moving further away from your dog, then say the ‘stay’ command. Give your dog a treat or praise by doing a great job. Repeat until they have perfected the exercise.

Stand

Purpose: to easily position the dog in cases where standing is required such as brushing the dog or being examined by the veterinarian.

Description: start by giving the ‘sit’ command. With a treat in your hand, move it towards your dog’s nose forward then down. Following the direction of your hand holding the treat, move your hand forward until your dog assumes a standing position. Say the ‘stand’ command and reward your dog with praise or a treat.

Wait

Purpose: to train your dog not to move or wander.

Description: execute this task by giving the command ‘sit’ when your dog is outside your car or just in front of a closed door. Open the palm of your hand then say the ‘wait’ command. Repeat this activity until your dog learns it properly.

Heel

Purpose: to teach the dog to be well-behaved when you are beside them.

Description: start this command by holding the dog’s leash with your right hand. Let your dog stay on your left side. Using your left hand, hold the treat and guide your Dog while walking or instructing them to sit. Give the ‘heel’ command. Make a few steps while guiding your dog at your side. Praise your dog or give him or her a treat.

Final Thoughts

We always want to have enjoyable relationship with our canine companions wherever we go. Teach your pooch these basic commands to address any behavioural problems and ensure a healthy and happy companion.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Many of the problems that occur between dogs and owners are the result of a communication gap. Dogs may be a part of our family but they are of a different species and sometimes communication breaks down. Teaching your dog to understand a vocabulary of basic commands will go a long way towards alleviating misunderstandings.

Teaching your dog what a particular command means requires you to help the dog do what you want him to do, use the command to identify that action, and reward him for doing it. In other words, when your dog’s hips touch the floor, say “Sweetie, sit,” and praise and reward him for sitting. Later, when he understands the word for sitting, and cooperating with you, then you can ask him to sit and expect him to do it. In the beginning, however, help him do it.

The sit command is an easy example, of course, and not all verbal communication will be as easy to teach. The process is basically the same though.

A Basic Vocabulary of Dog Commands

Every dog owner should establish a list of basic commands to train with. These commands can create a foundation of communication and later, when these are understood, then you can add additional commands.

Your vocabulary can vary, obviously, as the relationship between you and your dog is unique. Plus your daily routine will be different. If you participate in any dog sports or activities, you’ll need to teach additional words. However, here are some suggestions:

Sit. The sit command means the dog’s hips are on the ground while the shoulders are upright. The dog should remain in position until released.

Come. The come command in dog training means stop what you’re doing, ignore distractions, and go directly to the owner.

Down. In dog training, the down command means lie down on the floor (or ground) and hold that position until released.

Stay. Remain in position while the owner walks away from the dog and the dog holds still until he’s released.

Release. This is the word that tells the dog he can move from the position he’s been in.

Yes. A verbal marker to let the dog know his actions are correct.

Good dog/good boy/good girl. Verbal praise that can be used after the ‘yes’ marker or after the dog is released.

Leave it. Telling your dog to “leave it” means to ignore what you’re paying attention to; whether it’s food on the floor or the dogs barking next door.

Outside. What is your word or phrase for the dog to go outside to relieve himself?

Go to bed. This sends the dog to his bed or crate.

Dinner. This word, or the phrase, “Are you hungry?”, signals that it’s time to eat.

Go for a walk. It’s time to go for a walk.

Get it. Please get your ball, toy, or the newspaper.

Bring it here. Bring me your ball, toy, or newspaper.

Drop it. Spit out what’s in your mouth.

Keep Commands Consistent

What else is important to you? You might want to tell your dog to get off the furniture and ‘off’ could work. Don’t use ‘down’ as that already has a meaning (lie down) and each word should only have one meaning for your dog. ‘Wait’ can mean don’t dash out open doors or gates.

Think about your daily routine, the games you play, and the work you ask your dog to do. Each of these can increase your dog’s vocabulary.

Tone of Voice

When teaching your dog this vocabulary – or a new command – pay attention to your tone of voice. Don’t yell at your dog; he can hear very well. Plus, a loud unhappy tone of voice isn’t going to teach him anything other than the fact that you are unhappy.

Instead, show him what you want him to do, praise and reward him for cooperation, and then teach him the word. Repeat a few times and then come back later and repeat the exercise. Three to five repetitions are more than enough at one time. Too many repetitions and your dog will get frustrated, bored, or distracted.

A happy tone of voice, a smile, a good treat, patience, and a willingness to teach your dog will go a long way to increase communication.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Adding a puppy to the family is such an exciting milestone. Whether it’s a new puppy or an adult rescue, chances are, he’ll need some basic training. Before you dive into more advanced skills, there are a few general commands that every dog should be able to perfect. Commands such as sit and stay may seem simple, but when it comes to your dog’s safety, these skills can be imperative. Below are the 5 commands that we recommend starting with and helping your dog to master first.

When starting your training sessions, especially with puppies, you have to remember that your furry friend is like a baby. You wouldn’t expect a newborn to be able to run, jump and leap, so you can’t expect that right off the bat with a puppy, either. “Sit” is the most natural behavior for a bog, so it’s a good place to start. It’s also a transition command that is often used sandwiched between other commands, so once he’s mastered this, you can move onto other more advanced commands.

“Down” or “lay down” is an especially useful command to be able to gain control of your dog. From a lying position, it’s difficult for a dog to take off or bolt when you’re not looking. For example, if you’re at the dog park and see something in the distance that may startle your dog or cause him to run off, you may want to use the down command to essentially take him out of commission for the time being. It’ll help to keep his focus on staying down, better than the “sit” command would in this scenario.

Another crucial command for safety is “stay.” This command can also be used to keep your dog from running off or to protect him from danger. When teaching this command, you’ll want to start in a spot with minimal distractions. As your dog gets better at the skill, you can start to introduce other stimuli to really master the command and ensure it’ll be effective in potentially dangerous situations where it may be necessary to use.

Planning to let your dog enjoy some time off-leash? “Come” is an absolute necessity for him to learn before doing so. Off-leash time is a great way to let your dog burn off some energy and have fun, but it can also be dangerous to his safety if he isn’t disciplined to come back to you when it’s time. Training him to learn the “come” command, starting in smaller areas such as your backyard, and slowly progressing to larger places such as the park or a field, is extremely important.

Lastly, dogs need to learn the command “heel” so both his safety and yours. If you’re going for walks in a busy urban area with a lot of traffic and pedestrians, he needs to be able to stop at crosswalks, for oncoming traffic, etc. It’s also important for you to be able to control him on the leash, and the “heel” command will make that possible.

Argos Dog Training is Here to Assist

If you recently added a new puppy or dog to the family and are overwhelmed with the training he needs or would just like some assistance from the experts, we’re here to help! Our trainers at Argos Dog Training have years of experience training all different breeds and dogs of all skill levels. We offer both group training classes and individual one-on-one training, which can help to address specific behaviors. Contact us today to set up a consultation!

Who wants to stand in the yard calling a dog that ignores you until he’s good and ready to obey? Who wants a dog that won’t lie down and stay where you tell him? We’ve probably all known dogs like that, and they’re no fun to live with. The sad fact is that dogs are trained to ignore their owners—by their owners! Happily, any reasonably healthy dog of any breed can be trained to respond to basic commands.

Come, Sit, Down, Stay, and Leave It—these five basic commands can make a huge difference in your relationship with your dog. I’m going to give you a few simple “rules” for training in general, and then a basic method for training your dog to respond to each of the five fundamental commands. You should still take your dog at least to a basic obedience class for socialization, training under the eye of an instructor, and fun, and I suggest you read at least one good training book .

Before we get to the individual commands, here are some training basics that apply to dog training:

  • Be consistent. Always use the same word to mean the same thing. Remember, human language is not natural to your dog—he has to learn that words have specific meanings. He’ll learn “Sit,” but he’ll have a lot of trouble with “Aww, baby, pweeze sit here by me” or “You better sit right now, dammit!” or “Sit … sit down! … sitsitsit …” So play fair and use one word consistently.
  • Be concise. Give your command once and once only. If you repeat a command three, four, or five times, your dog learns that he doesn’t have to do it until you say “down … down … down … down” or until you yell really loud or until you say the word and wave your arm at him or some other silly thing.
  • Be generous. Reward your dog for doing what you tell him to do. When you begin teaching a new command, reward him every single time he gets it right. A reward is something your dog likes—that might be a treat, a toy, or a butt scratch, as long as it obviously makes your dog happy. Use a word of praise—“good dog” or “pretty!” or whatever you like—along with the reward, and eventually the word itself will become a reward.
  • Be smart. If you’re not in a position to enforce a command, don’t give the command unless you know for certain your dog will obey. If you’re in the bathtub, don’t tell your dog “Down” unless you’re willing to get out of the tub, drip through the house, put your dog where you want him, and have him lie down. If you give a command that you can’t enforce, your dog learns that he has to do it if you’re standing there holding the leash, but he doesn’t have to do it if you’re all wet or otherwise unable to make sure he does it. The point of training is to teach the dog that he must do what you say when you say it—and if you’re consistent and smart when you’re training him, you’ll end up with a reliable dog.
  • Be prepared. If you’re going to need a leash to manage your dog while teaching him to sit, then have the leash on him or close at hand. If your dog doesn’t yet come reliably when called, then keep a long line near the backdoor and put it on him when he goes out at night to potty. Then if you say “Come” and he doesn’t, you can reel him in.
  • Be happy. Your dog is your friend, and he really does want to please you. Use a happy voice when you give commands, and a very happy voice when you praise him. Put yourself in his place—if two people called you, one in a tone that said, “Oh, I’m so happy to see you; come and be here where I am!” and the other in a growling tone that said, “You get over here right now,” which one would you go see? Use your voice to tell your dog how delighted you’d be to have him do what you tell him.

I recommend that you use treats for training rewards. Most dogs are motivated by food. (If your dog truly isn’t interested in food, then find a toy, a certain ear scratch, or something that does tickle him.) Remember, you’re using treats to reward your dog for a job well done, not to feed him. Once your dog knows the command and does it reliably, you won’t need the food reward—although you should still reward him with a praise word most of the time.

Use small bits of foods that are soft, tasty, and easily chewed. You want your dog to gobble the treat and get back to training, not stop to munch. Treats are more interesting if you make a sort of “training trail mix” of goodies your dog likes—then he’s never sure just which taste sensation he’s about to encounter. Ideas for treats include plain unsweetened cereal, string cheese, plain air-popped popcorn, thinly sliced hot dogs (you can cook the slices in the microwave to reduce the greasiness—usually three to five minutes will do), tiny or soft dog treats, a little dry cat food, tiny bits of apple—whatever turns your dog on. My dog Rowdy will do anything for a bit of carrot! Many trainers use a small pouch on a belt to hold their training treats to avoid messy pockets.

You also need two special training words. First, you need a praise word. This is something you say when your dog does something right. At first, you need to say the word as you give your dog a treat. He’ll learn that your praise word is a good thing, and you’ll be able to phase out the treats and reward him with the word by itself most of the time. Try to find a word that you don’t use all the time with your dog. If you’re in the habit (like I am) of telling your dog he’s a “good boy” even when he hasn’t done anything except be your wonderful dog, then don’t use “good boy” for praise in training. I use “pretty!” or “very nice” for praise.

Second, you need a release word. When you give a command, such as Sit, you should expect your dog to sit and remain sitting until you tell him he doesn’t have to anymore. Your release word tells him he’s finished with that command for now. Many people use “Okay” for a release word, but I don’t recommend it. Most of us say okay a lot, and you don’t want to release your dog by accident just because you say okay to someone. I use “free!” for my release word. The word itself doesn’t matter, but it should be one you can remember but that you don’t use frequently in other circumstances.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

It’s important your dog learns the basics of obedience. A dog that will respond to your commands is more likely to keep out of harm’s way.

Having a well-behaved dog helps to keep him safe. If you allow yours to walk off-leash, or he tends to bolt from the house when the door is opened, it’s imperative that he comes back when called. Keeping your dog away from a speeding car or an aggressive animal could save his life.

Dogs with good manners are also good neighbors. You don’t want to allow yours to show unbridled enthusiasm to a child who’s afraid of dogs, or an elderly neighbor unsteady on her feet.

When should you begin training? For a puppy less than three months old, you should start right away with very light training. Start with potty training and household ground rules, like where he sleeps, where he should stay during your mealtimes, which rooms he is allowed in, if he is permitted on the couch, and so on.

Once a dog is around three or four months old, he has a long enough attention span to start learn basic commands. While you can teach an old dog new tricks, “It’s always easier to teach a new command than break an old habit,” says Robin Ray, a dog trainer in Wellington, Florida. Training sends a message that you’re the leader of the pack. It’s also a wonderful way to bond.

Before you start, acquire the tools you’ll need. Your veterinarian can be a good resource to recommend a proper training collar and leash that takes your dog’s size and weight into consideration. You’ll also need a supply of small treats that you can stash in your pocket. Rare is the dog that isn’t motivated by something good to eat.

According to Ray, the basic commands that every dog should learn (in this order) are: heel, sit, stay, and come.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Of course you should start training your puppy as soon as possible but who says you can’t teach an old dog new tricks? With patience, encouragement, and practice, practice, practice, any dog can learn these five basic commands.

How to Teach Your Dog to Sit

  • Get your dog’s attention with a small treat held between two fingers.
  • Raise the treat above your dog’s head and say “Sit.”
  • As your dog raises his head to follow the treat, his bottom will naturally lower.
  • When he finds a proper sitting position, reward him with that well deserved treat.
  • Repeat a few times each day. Gradually alternate rewards between treats and just a good dose of affection so your dog learns to respond solely to the verbal “Sit” command.

Not working? What you’re probably doing wrong: You might be standing too close, making your dog back up. Give him a little more space and try again.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

How to Teach Your Dog to Stay

  • Start your dog in a stationary position like “Sit.”
  • Hold out your hand, showing him your palm in a “stop” gesture, and say “Stay.”
  • Take several steps from your dog and reward successful stay behaviors. If he moves, calmly say “Oops” or “No,” and start again.
  • At first you can gently hold your dog in his seated position. As he makes progress, try moving away from him to other rooms and for longer amounts of time.
  • Make sure you release your dog by saying “Ok,” “Release,” or another word you use consistently.

Not working? What you’re probably doing wrong: If your dog isn’t getting it right away, are you responding by saying “Stay” over and over again? Use the command word only once. Over repeating and talking to your dog during training will confuse him.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

How to Teach Your Dog to Come

  • Stand several paces from your dog while he is in the “Sit” position.
  • Call your dog’s name followed by “Come.” You may also lure him with a treat.
  • When your dog comes to you, command him to “Sit” again and reward him.
  • At first you can gently hold your dog in his seated position. As he makes progress, try moving away from him to other rooms and for longer amounts of time. on a leash at first, then without a leash in a safe, enclosed space.

Not working? What you’re probably doing wrong: As you experiment with distance and space, don’t chase your dog while yelling “Come.” It confuses the command and you might end up the one who gets trained.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

How to Teach Your Dog the “Down” Command

  • Command your dog to “Sit” and let him smell a treat concealed in your hand.
  • As he sniffs, lower your hand to the floor.
  • While his head lowers to follow the treat, slide your hand along the floor leading his body to follow his head into a down position.
  • Say “Down” and reward him with the treat. If he sits up or lunges at the treat say “No,” do not reward him, and then start over, but never push him into the down position.

Not working? What you’re probably doing wrong: Is your dog popping back up right after his reward? He’s just excited. Don’t push him back down or start over repeating “Down.” Do the full exercise again and try rewarding him after he holds the position for longer and rises at your “Release” command.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

How to Teach Your Dog to “Leave It”

  • Get two types of treats—a boring treat and something extra special. Hold the regular treat in one hand and keep the special treats easily accessible nearby.
  • Show your dog the boring treat to get him interested but as he paws, licks, or nibbles at your hand, do not let him get it.
  • As he loses interest, say “Leave it” and immediately reward him with a special treat using the hand that is not concealing the boring treat.
  • Gradually wait longer to reward your dog, and then only reward him as he moves away from the concealed treat. Next, practice by laying treats on the floor or using other objects like your dog’s favorite toy—just make sure you reward him with the special treats or lots of affection when he is successful.

Not working? What you’re probably doing wrong: You might be moving on to another command too quickly. “Leave it” is a tough one, so make sure your dog is very comfortable with the basics before moving on to something too complicated too soon.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Like furry strong-willed children, dogs often seem to have a mind of their own. But you can keep them safe and happy with a little patience, love, and training. Start by teaching your dog some basic commands.

Basic Training: What to Know Before You Start

Before you get down to business, it’s important to set your dog up for success. According to the American Kennel Club (AKC), you should:

Find a calm, quiet place to train your dog before testing out commands in public.

Consider your dog’s personality and take an individualized approach to training them.

Be consistent with the any language and gestures you use for each command.

Stick to a schedule as much as possible, but keep the training sessions short and simple.

Be patient with your dog throughout the training process.

Use positive reinforcement and reward your dog for their progress.

Make it fun and play along with your dog while teaching them new commands.

Have a question about your pet?

24/7 FREE expert advice for any issue — big or small.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

How Long Does It Take to Teach Basic Dog Commands?

That’s up to your dog, but in general, think of obedience training as a marathon, not a sprint. Some of the basic commands can be learned in a matter of days or weeks.

What Is the Easiest Dog Command to Teach?

There is no set order to go in when teaching your dog basic commands, according to the AKC. Though it can help to get started with the one you think your dog might be the most receptive to.

Essential Dog Commands To Start With

See if you can get your dog to obey these basic commands — and remember, some tricks may be easier to teach than others.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

This command is a great place to start because it teaches your dog to obey your commands and respect your authority as the pack leader. It can also serve as a good way to reset, should the training sessions get unruly or “get away from you,” so to speak. Establish eye contact, and use a treat to guide the dog’s attention from their nose to your face, adding the phrase “watch me” or “look at me” to the motion.

It doesn’t get more basic than the “sit” command. Using a treat, start by putting it near the dog’s nose and then slowly lifting the treat away at an angle. Ideally, the dog will lower their flank until they are in the seated position. Say the “sit” command, and repeat the exercise until the dog has learned and understands the command. Throw in some extra love and affection when they get it right — your pup deserves it.

Have a question about your pet?

24/7 FREE expert advice for any issue — big or small.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

The “stay” command is important in every setting, but is especially useful outside and when a dog is off leash. It can help to teach your dog to sit first, and then use the sit command to prep your dog to learn how to stay.

Hold an open palm out and slowly back away from the dog a few steps at a time. This one may take a little effort because your dog’s instinct will be to follow you — don’t worry if it takes a while for them to figure it out. Start with a few steps at first, and reward them with a treat when they have mastered the ability to stay until called. Gradually increase the distance and wait time as they get more disciplined and learn to understand and obey the command.

Whether you’re calling them in from the yard, another room, or a potentially awkward encounter at the dog park, teaching a dog to come when you call should be a priority for every dog owner. To get started, put your dog on a leash and stand at a distance, but down at their level. While holding a treat (see a pattern here?), say the “come here” command to call the dog towards you while using the leash to gently guide them in your direction. Once they arrive, feed them the treat and acknowledge their brilliance.

This command has two parts: Once you are confident that the dog has mastered the command on leash, remove the leash to test if they can still obey the command. Repeat as needed until successful.

The “down” command is a submissive action, which can be more challenging to teach. Start by putting a delicious-smelling treat and hold it in a closed fist. Place your hand at the dog’s snout to let them pick up the scent, and then bring the hand to the ground. When the dog comes to the ground, drag your fist slowly towards you so that the dog moves towards you in a crawl position. Once they’ve met you, say the command, offer up the treat, and throw a little praise their way.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

From shoes, to stuffed animals, to stolen pork chops from your dinner plate, your dog needs to know when to let go of an object. It’s also important from a safety standpoint, to prevent your dog from picking up or eating something that can be harmful to their health.

The easiest way to approach the “drop it” or “leave it” command is through the old bait and switch. Holding a treat in each hand (closed fists). Then instruct your dog to leave what’s in your right hand, using the left hand as a reward. Be sure to withhold the treat from your left hand until the dog has fully backed away from the treat in your right hand.

Once your dog has mastered one command, move on to the next — your dog is likely ready and willing to keep the training going. “Dog training is not just for puppies. It’s an ongoing process to build good behavior throughout the dog’s lifetime,” adds Christie Branch, professional dog trainer at Paw Commons in San Diego, California.

Share Via

Stay up to date on the latest from Pawp vets with informative pet content.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Getting your dog to sit is one of the first and most important commands to teach them. It is also the easiest to teach to your dog. After all, who doesn’t want to sit down? Because your dog will quickly understand the command, it will firmly establish control and make it easier to move onto other more complicated commands.

Use a treat to get your dog’s attention. When you guide its head in an upward motion with the treat, the butt should naturally go down and most dogs will sit without hesitation. If they are still standing with its nose up in the air, gently push the butt down to show them. Do not forget to give the good boy or girl the treat when the mission is accomplished.

2. Stay

For dogs that seem to be in perpetual motion, getting them to slow down is a challenge, and getting them to stay may seem impossible. However, once you have made the sit command connection, it will easier for you to get your dog to listen to you as they learn some self-control and patience, the two key lessons dogs learn with training, for their safety and your sanity.

Take it slowly if you have to. Let your dog get used to being still. Hold an open palm to them and once it feels like they are focused slowly take a step back. Then another, and another as the dog feels more comfortable. If they break the concentration and move, start over and move back more slowly until they get it.

3. Down

Getting your dog into the down position can be even more of a challenge for some dogs. An effective tip is to make sure the treat you are using has a good, strong smell and taste to lure your dog into doing what you want. Hold the treat in your hand and guide the dog down to the ground. Say “down” once the dog is all the way down and give them the treat.

Like getting a dog to stay, the down command may take time, encouragement and patience. Particularly for younger dogs, getting them to lay or sit still is a major challenge but will allow you to keep control over the dog and help to keep them safe as these commands get easier, and you both get more comfortable with them.

4. Come

Training your dog to come to you is one of the most important things you can teach them. If your dog will respond and come to you with you call them, it can get them and you out of some tricky spots. Getting them to come to go on command will open up the possibilities for you and your dog when you are out and about, giving them the freedom to wander, knowing they will come to you when called.

5. Leave it

Dogs are curious and want to stick their noses into anything they come across. The problem is some of what they come across can be harmful to them. When they learn the leave it commands, they will know not to touch and to move along to the next smell.

Working with your dog to learn these five basic commands will help to keep them safe and happy. The more comfortable the two of you become with the commands and responses, the quicker you can expand the commands into tricks and advanced communication.

Abi Pennavaria is a dog mom, avid veterinary volunteer, and co-author of the Saved By The Bark dog blog. She enjoys sharing tips and tricks for volunteers and animal lovers through thoughtfully researched blog posts and veterinary quizzes.

October is Adopt a Shelter Dog Month! After adopting a new dog , it’s important to get off on the right paw by spending some time training your new pet. In addition to helping you keep your dog under control and strengthening communication between pet and owner, an understanding of basic dog commands will also give your dog a confidence boost and a sense of structure.

It’s never too late to implement obedience training, even if you’re adopting an older pooch or you’ve already had your furry friend for a while. You don’t even need to teach your dog to jump through hula hoops or walk on his hind legs—simple dog commands and cues are sufficient when it comes to making both of your daily lives easier and more enjoyable.

5 basic dog commands every pet owner should teach their pooch include:

Sit

“Sit” is one of the first basic dog commands many people teach their pets. If your dog is able to sit on command, you will have an easier time keeping him from jumping on guests or reacting to other dogs. Plus, it’s a good foundation to prepare your dog for more complicated, interactive commands.

Never force your dog into a sitting position—this can be confusing and upsetting for your pup. Instead, put a treat close to his nose, gradually moving the treat up as he follows it with his face. Once he is in a natural sitting position, give the “sit” cue. Give your dog his treat and plenty of praise, and repeat the exercise until the command is mastered.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Stay

Once your dog has learned to sit, you can teach him the “stay” command. Similar to “sit,” this dog command is useful for controlling your pup. For example, you can keep him out of the way while you clean up a kitchen mess, or keep him still while you clean up after him on a walk.

When your dog is in a sitting position, teach him to “stay” by opening up your hand and giving the command. Take a few steps back, rewarding your pooch anytime he stays put. Make sure he knows how to distinguish between praise and words such as “no” so he can tell whether he’s successfully followed the dog command.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Come

Teaching your dog to “come” can keep your dog out of trouble and spare you from having to chase him down if, for example, you lose hold of his leash or accidentally leave the front door open.

This command is best taught with a collar and a leash. Give a tiny tug every time you give the cue and reward your pup with a treat and praise when he comes toward you. Once he’s mastered the command, try without the leash in a safe, enclosed space.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Down

Teaching your dog the “down” command can be difficult, as it requires him to be in a submissive, passive position. However, it’s an incredibly important dog command. “Down” can be useful for calming a hyperactive dog, whether stressed or excited. If your dog gets anxious during thunderstorms , teaching him to lie down on command can be a familiar tool to promote relaxation.

As with sitting, don’t physically force your dog to lie down. Instead, place a treat on the ground after your dog is already sitting—or wait until he naturally lies down—and give the command with a treat as reinforcement. Repeat until he has made the connection between the command and the action.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Leave It

“Leave it” is a helpful basic dog command that can keep your dog from eating or chewing something he shouldn’t, such as a toxic kitchen ingredient or your expensive new shoes. For those instances when your dog picks something up before you can tell him not to, this dog command can be supplemented with “drop it.”

The “leave it” command can also be helpful if you’re got an avid sniffer who likes to make several stops on your daily walks. Teaching your dog when he can explore and when he needs to move can be helpful for easing your frustration; it will also give your dog an added sense of confidence when you finally do give him permission to sniff around.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Other Words Your Dog Should Know

In addition to understanding basic dog commands, your dog should be able to understand certain words as they pertain to his daily life and routine. For example, teach him the word “no” and use it diligently during training to distinguish between acceptable and unacceptable behavior.

Chances are, your dog will naturally pick up some of his favorite vocabulary words, such as “good boy/good girl,” “treat,” and “ walk .” Being able to recognize praise is crucial for positive reinforcement and association, so be consistent in your word choice and tone of voice.

Your dog should also know how to recognize mealtimes, when to enter his crate , and when to go outside for a bathroom break .

Improve your dog’s focus during training sessions with PetHonesty’s Hemp Calming Chews , made from natural ingredients. For dogs who need an extra calming boost, try our Premium Hemp Calming Chews .

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

5 Essential Dog Obedience Training Commands

Basic dog obedience training is a must for all dogs. It not only helps to improve behaviour, but can also strengthen the bond between you and your four-legged best friend. We believe there are five essential commands all dogs need to learn for obedience and also their own safety. This is particularly important when thinking about puppy obedience training. Read on for our top five basic commands to help you learn how to train your dog.

Sit is one of the first obedience commands that all dogs should learn. For a new dog, the sit command should be one of the first things you teach as part of their puppy obedience training, but if you have adopted an older dog you can start teaching it as soon as possible. Sitting is a dog’s way of showing politeness – it shows their submission and willingness to wait. When your dog learns the sit command they will know it’s time to calm down and concentrate.

How to teach your dog to sit

  • Stand up straight in front of them with a treat and hold it in front of their nose.
  • Slowly arc the treat over your dog’s head. This should cause your dog to follow the treat with their nose, and they should naturally move their bottom to a sitting position.
  • As your dog moves closer to the sitting position, say their name followed by the command ‘sit’.
  • Once they are completely down, verbally praise them and reward them with the treat.
  • Complete this practice regularly and eventually your dog won’t need a treat!

Once you have the sit command perfected it’s time to move onto stay. The stay command is vital for your dog’s safety and could potentially save their life, as it can prevent them from running out onto a busy road or getting lost.

How to teach your dog to stay

  • When your dog is sitting, stand to the side of them and tell them to ‘stay’ and then walk away.
  • If they follow, which is highly likely in the early stages, take them to the original place and repeat.
  • It may take them a while to understand, but once they do stay, return to them after 10 seconds, verbally praise your dog and give them a treat.
  • Eventually they will learn this command without having to sit first and your dog will be safer when going out for a walk.

Lie down

Lie down is an obedience command that is useful for letting your dog know when it’s time to calm down, especially if they are over-excited or are in a situation which can cause them to feel nervous.

How to teach your dog to lie down

  • Put your dog in the sit position, then whilst holding a treat lower your hand to the floor.
  • Like the sit command, your dog should follow the treat and lie down.
  • Once down, praise and reward your dog as before.
  • If they don’t get it the first time don’t worry, just keep trying! Always start from fresh. lower your hand, and don’t keep repeating the word ‘down’. This will ensure you don’t confuse your dog and will help them to learn the command better.

This is an important part of your dog’s obedience training for when they are out and about on their favourite walk. It ensures that they will always return to you when they are off their lead.

How to teach your dog to come

  • When your dog is sitting, walk away from them and place a treat near your feet and say ‘come’.Reward and praise your dog each time they walk up to you.
  • Eventually, they should associate this action with the word ‘come’.
  • Again, it may take some practice, especially as the treats start to filter out. The key is to keep at it – and there’s no harm in giving a treat every now and again once they have learned the trick!

Fetch

Fetch is an extension of the ‘come’ command. The difference here is that your dog will be returning an item to you. This exercise is about establishing trust between you and your dog, which is excellent for strengthening your dog’s obedience.

How to teach your dog to fetch

  • Start by throwing the ball a moderate distance away from you. Most dogs will naturally chase after objects which are thrown, so don’t worry about teaching a behaviour here.
  • Once your dog picks up the ball, shout ‘follow’ for them to return with the ball.
  • At your feet, tell your dog to ‘give’ with your hands out in front of you.
  • Successful fetches should be rewarded with praise and a treat.
  • This will become second nature to your dog with a little practice, and they’ll have loads of fun doing it too.

What’s your favourite command from your dog’s obedience training? We’d love to hear all about it over on our Facebook page.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Your dog is your best friend and a beloved family member, but do they have the manners to be a good member of society? Teaching your dog 5 basic commands to keep them controlled and friendly is an important key in the safety of your dog, your family and friends as well as other people’s pets. You can teach your dog these commands at home or sign them up for doggy training school, which can help to socialize them with other dogs! Here are the 5 basic commands Karla’s Pet Care recommends you teach your dog.

1. Sit

This is the first and easiest command that most people teach their dog or puppy. It’s a great starting point, and relatively simple for your dog to master. As with many commands, using positive reinforcement is the best way to motivate and reward your pup. Typically, positive reinforcement means treats, but it can also mean a toy, depending on your dog’s personality. To teach your dog to sit, hold a treat close to your dogs’ nose. Then, move your hand up, causing their head to follow the treat. This will cause their bottom to naturally lower to the floor. Once he’s in the sitting position, say the word ‘sit’ and reward them with food (or a toy) and praise. Keep repeating this a few times a day until they’ve got it down. You can then use the command when you need it, like before mealtimes or when leashing your dog before a walk.

2. Stay or Wait

The ‘sit’ command is a great segue into teaching the ‘stay’ or ‘wait’ command. You start with the same way you teach ‘sit’ as described above, but instead of giving the treat when they sit you say ‘stay’ or ‘wait’ and take a few steps back. If your pup stays put, give them a treat and lots of praise. If they don’t stay put, say ‘no’ and gradually move farther away. Anytime they remain in the ‘sit’ position without moving, even if you’ve only stepped a short distance away, reward them. This will help your dog figure out when he is doing the right thing and when he’s not.

3. Down or Lay Down

Believe it or not, this is one of the tougher commands to teach a dog, as it puts the dog is a passive and submissive position. To teach this command, put a particularly good smelling treat in your hand, and close it. Now, move your hand close to your pups’ nose and wait for them to smell the treat. As soon as they smell the treat, move your hand to the floor. Your dog should follow since they’re being enticed by the smell. Move your hand along the floor, prompting your dog to follow the food in the down position. Once they are successfully laying down say the command ‘down’ or ‘lay down’ and give them the treat and lots of praise. Keeping a positive and relaxed demeanor when teaching this command can make the process a whole lot easier. You’ll need to practice this several times a day for it to be effective, but this is one of the most useful commands for a dog to learn.

4. Come

This command is very handy for dog owners, especially if they lose control of the leash or the dog runs out the front door unexpectedly. To teach this command, put a leash and collar or harness on your dog, and get down on their level. Say the command ‘come’ while gently pulling on their leash and give them a treat and some praise when they get to you. Keep repeating this until they’ve mastered the command on a leash. Once that’s happened, you can move on to off-leash training in a safe and enclosed space.

This is one of the most essential commands for any dog owner, and it’s probably the word you’ll use most frequently with your dog. It’s used to stop any unwanted behavior that your pup displays. To teach the ‘no’ command, all you’ll need is treats and a leash. Place a treat on the ground and walk your dog towards it. As soon as your dog moves to grab the treat, firmly state the ‘no’ command and gently pull your dog away from the treat and towards you. Keep walking, and then give the dog a treat from your hand and praise them. Keep repeating this command over and over on a daily basis until your dog masters it.

Once your dog has consistently mastered one of the commands, it is time to introduce the three D’s of dog training known as Distraction, Distance and Duration. For example, once your dog has learned to stay, you’ll want to increase the distance and duration until you can walk around the room for unlimited time and your dog will stay. To increase distractions, have someone else walk in the room and around the dog without saying anything. You can use the three D’s in for each of these commands.

Dogs learn best by applying positive reinforcement rather than negative punishment. You should never yell or strike your dog or punish them for not performing a command. Instead, ignore bad or unwanted behavior and reward positive behavior. If you follow this approach you and your dog will have a lot of fun during the training process.

If you need pet sitting or dog walking, be sure to contact Karla’s Pet Care and we will take care of your pet sitting and dog walking needs.

Training takes lots of time, practice, and effort. Your puppy may get the hang of training on the first try…or they may get a little distracted. Either way, if you place enough patience and effort in training, your puppy will learn. They’ll also form a wonderful bond with you! Along with their name, the best […]

Training takes lots of time, practice, and effort. Your puppy may get the hang of training on the first try…or they may get a little distracted. Either way, if you place enough patience and effort in training, your puppy will learn. They’ll also form a wonderful bond with you! Along with their name, the best training lesson you can teach them are the 5 basic commands. These include “come”, “lay down”, “sit”, “stay”, and “leave it.” These 5 tricks may not seem like much, but they provide your pup with a foundation that sets them toward a good path for adulthood. By teaching your cuddly bestie these commands, they will learn how to obey you and express self-control from a young age. This lets you enjoy trips outside and guests inside your home.

Here’s how you can teach your puppy the 5 basic commands.

1. Come

The command “come” or “come here!” is an important command to teach your puppy! When you teach your puppy to come to you, you’ll find it easy to take out on walks or to the dog park as they’re less likely to bolt or run off. To teach the puppy this command, put a collar and leash on your puppy. Guide your puppy with the leash and say “come” when your pup walks towards you. Give your puppy a yummy treat only when they walk to you. Repeat this lesson a few times. Once your puppy gets the hang of it, make it hard by taking off the leash and repeating the lesson.

2. Down

A difficult lesson for puppies to learn, the command “stay down” shows your puppy to have self-control over their actions. Puppies love to jump for joy whenever they’re excited. With the right methods and routines, you can teach your pup this trick within a few hours. Just hold out a delicious treat that they love and hold it in your hand. Let your puppy sniff your hand with the treat. This will definitely perk up their interest in what you have to say. Place your hand on the floor, and make sure your puppy follows it. Your pup should lower their entire body to the floor. If not, slide your hand until they do. When your puppy lies completely down, say “down” firmly and give them the treat. This command will take a few tries before your pup masters it. Be patient in every step of the process.

3. Sit

“Sit” is one of the easiest commands to teach your puppy. To teach your puppy this useful trick, follow the next steps in order:

  1. Kneel in front of your puppy while holding a treat.
  2. Move your hand with the treat so your puppy follows it.
  3. Place your hand on their backside to encourage them to sit down.
  4. When your puppy sits completely down, say “sit” in a firm voice.
  5. Give them a treat.

Although it’s an easy command, you must practice it a few times a day. Your puppy will likely learn this within a few hours and even day if you continue.

4. Stay

When your dog knows how to “sit,” you can also quickly teach them to “stay.” Start by commanding your dog to sit. Make sure your puppy knows that you have a treat in their hand. Hold up your palm to their face and say “stay.” Give them a treat when they stay put. You can always make this training harder by increasing the distance between you and your puppy. Give your puppy a reward every time they stay as you increase your steps. Along with obedience, this command also teaches your puppy how to be patient and control themselves.

5. Leave It

If you have a curious puppy, teaching them the command “leave it” is perfect for self-control. Hold out a treat between your index finger and thumb. Show the treat to your puppy so they know you have it. Say the command “leave it” and close your hand into a fist. Ignore your puppy if they try to get the treat in your hand. When they stop their behavior and sit down, give them the reward. Practice this a few times until your puppy obeys when you say “leave it.”

No matter what commands you teach your puppy, make sure you’re consistent, calm, and patient the entire time. Your puppy is young but very smart so they’ll definitely learn the command sooner than later. When your puppy responds to your command, always give them a reward in the form of treats. This allows your pup to associate the commend with something positive, which means they’ll follow along with training. You can also rub their bellies and give them praise too!

RELATED ENTRIES

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

6 Puppy Safety Tips for Memorial Day

blogs cute puppies memorial day memorial day weekend memorial day weekend with puppy pet safety petland Petland Texas

Memorial Day weekend is right around the corner and it’s time to get your house ready for your friends and family! As you prepare the grill for a Memorial Day barbeque or your house for an in-door gathering, don’t forget about your four-legged pooch! There are plenty of strange human customs that our puppies can’t […]

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

The First Week: A Guide for First Time Puppy Parents

blog cute puppies first time puppy guide to the first week petland Petland blog Petland Texas puppies puppy parents the first week

Congratulations on your new puppy! Your little furball is going to be your new four-legged best friend for many years to come. The first week you bring your new puppy home is a tough one. You and your furry friend are just getting to know each other, and they may not warm up to you […]

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Petland Partners with Make A Wish Foundation for Puppy Donation

On April 19, 2022, our staff recently had the pleasure of making a wonderful person’s dream come true at our Petland Bellaire store location. With open arms and happy spirits, we donated one of our cuddly, friendly puppies to a young patient in need through our partnership with the Make A Wish Foundation. We stand […]

Having a trained dog isn’t the same as having a balanced dog, but if your dog knows a few basic commands, it can be helpful when tackling problem behaviors — existing ones or those that may develop in the future.

So where do you start with dog obedience training? You could take a class, but it’s not necessary; you can do it yourself. In fact, with the right attitude, it can be fun for both you and your dog!

Sit
This is one of the easiest dog obedience commands to teach, so it’s a good one to start with.

  • Hold a treat close to your dog’s nose.
  • Move your hand up, allowing his head to follow the treat and causing his bottom to lower.
  • Once he’s in sitting position, say “Sit,” give him the treat, and share affection.

Repeat this sequence a few times every day until your dog has it mastered. Then ask your dog to sit before mealtime, when leaving for walks, and during other situations where you’d like him calm and seated.

Come
This command can help keep a dog out of trouble, bringing him back to you if you lose grip on the leash or accidentally leave the front door open.

  • Put a leash and collar on your dog.
  • Go down to his level and say, “Come,” while gently pulling on the leash.
  • When he gets to you, reward him with affection and a treat.

Once he’s mastered it with the leash, remove it — and practice the command in a safe, enclosed area.

Down
This can be one of the more difficult commands in dog obedience training. Why? Because the position is a submissive posture. You can help by keeping training positive and relaxed, particularly with fearful or anxious dogs.

  • Find a particularly good smelling treat, and hold it in your closed fist.
  • Hold your hand up to your dog’s snout. When he sniffs it, move your hand to the floor, so he follows.
  • Then slide your hand along the ground in front of him to encourage his body to follow his head.
  • Once he’s in the down position, say “Down,” give him the treat, and share affection.

Repeat it every day. If your dog tries to sit up or lunges toward your hand, say “No” and take your hand away. Don’t push him into a down position, and encourage every step your dog takes toward the right position. After all, he’s working hard to figure it out!

Stay
Before attempting this one, make sure your dog is an expert at the “Sit” command.

  • First, ask your dog to “Sit.”
  • Then open the palm of your hand in front of you, and say “Stay.”
  • Take a few steps back. Reward him with a treat and affection if he stays.
  • Gradually increase the number of steps you take before giving the treat.
  • Always reward your pup for staying put — even if it’s just for a few seconds.

This is an exercise in self-control for your dog, so don’t be discouraged if it takes a while to master, particularly for puppies and high-energy dogs. After all, they want to be on the move and not just sitting there waiting.

Leave it
This can help keep your dog safe when his curiosity gets the better of him, like if he smells something intriguing but possibly dangerous on the ground! The goal is to teach your pup that he gets something even better for ignoring the other item.

  • Place a treat in both hands.
  • Show him one enclosed fist with the treat inside, and say, “Leave it.”
  • Let him lick, sniff, mouth, paw, and bark to try to get it — and ignore the behaviors.
  • Once he stops trying, give him the treat from the other hand.
  • Repeat until your dog moves away from that first fist when you say, “Leave it.”
  • Next, only give your dog the treat when he moves away from that first fist and also looks up at you.

Once your dog consistently moves away from the first treat and gives you eye contact when you say the command, you’re ready to take it up a notch. For this, use two different treats — one that’s just all right and one that’s a particularly good smelling and tasty favorite for your pup.

  • Say “Leave it,” place the less attractive treat on the floor, and cover it with your hand.
  • Wait until your dog ignores that treat and looks at you. Then remove that treat from the floor, give him the better treat and share affection immediately.
  • Once he’s got it, place the less tasty treat on the floor… but don’t completely cover it with your hand. Instead hold it a little bit above the treat. Over time, gradually move your hand farther and farther away until your hand is about 6 inches above.
  • Now he’s ready to practice with you standing up! Follow the same steps, but if he tries to snatch the less tasty treat, cover it with your foot.

Don’t rush the process. Remember, you’re asking a lot of your dog. If you take it up a notch and he’s really struggling, go back to the previous stage.

Just these five simple commands can help keep your dog safer and improve your communication with him. It’s well worth the investment of your time and effort. Remember, the process takes time, so only start a dog obedience training session if you’re in the right mindset to practice calm-assertive energy and patience.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

How to Teach Your Puppy The 5 Basic Commands

basic commands blog blogs commands petland Petland Florida puppy puppy blog Puppy Training training training tips

Training your puppy requires a lot of time and patience. Your puppy might get the hang of the training on the first try….or they might need a few tries before they master a command. If you put in just enough effort and patience, you can form a wonderful friendship with your new puppy! Now, along […]

Training your puppy requires a lot of time and patience. Your puppy might get the hang of the training on the first try….or they might need a few tries before they master a command. If you put in just enough effort and patience, you can form a wonderful friendship with your new puppy! Now, along with teaching them their name, the best lesson to teach your puppy are the 5 basic commands. These commands are “come”, “lay down”, “sit”, “stay”, and “leave it.” These commands teach your puppy obedience and self-control at an early age. This allows you to take them outside on adventures and bring guests into your home.

Here’s how you can teach your puppy the 5 basic commands.

1. Come

The command “come” or “come here!” is one of the most important commands to teach your cuddly friend! Teaching your puppy to come to you on command makes it easier to take them outside, either on walks or to the dog park. To teach the puppy this command, you will need to put a collar and leash on your puppy. Guide your puppy to you with the leash and say “come” when your pup approaches you. Reward your puppy with treats and love whenever they respond to you. Repeat this a few times, making sure to give them the treat after they respond to your command correctly. Once your puppy gets the hang of it, take off the leash and continue the lesson.

2. Down

A harder command to teach your pup is getting them to stay down. Puppies, and dogs in general, love to express their joy and appreciation for us by jumping on our laps. However, with the right methods, you can teach your puppy this trick in a matter of hours. Just pick a yummy treat that they love and hold it out in your hand. Let your puppy sniff your hand so they know you have a treat with you. Move your hand to the floor, and make sure that your puppy follows along. Slide your hand on the ground until your pup lowers their body to the floor. When your puppy lies completely down, say “down” and give them the treat. This command may take awhile for your puppy to learn. Remember to be patient in every step of training.

3. Sit

Unlike teaching your pup to stay down, “sit” is the easiest command to teach your furry friend. To teach your puppy this trick, make sure to follow the next steps carefully:

  1. Kneel in front of your puppy with a treat in your hand.
  2. Move your hand with the treat so your puppy follows it.
  3. IF your puppy is standing, place your hand on his backside and encourage them to sit down.
  4. When your puppy sits, say “sit”.
  5. Reward them with the treat.

Although it’s a relatively easy command for your puppy to learn, make sure to practice this a few times a day. Your puppy will likely learn this within a few hours if you keep at it.

4. Stay

When your dog knows how to “sit,” it’s easier to teach them to “stay.” Start by asking your dog to sit. Hold up your palm to their face and say “stay.” Give them a treat when they obey the command. Of course, you can always make this training a lot more challenging. Just increase the distance between you and your puppy. Give your puppy a reward every time they stay as you increase your steps. Along with obedience, this command also teaches your puppy how to be patient and control themselves.

5. Leave It

Have a curious puppy? Teaching them the command “leave it” is perfect for them! Just hold out a yummy treat between your index finger and thumb. Show the treat to your puppy but don’t give it to them. Say the command “leave it” and close your hand. IF your puppy starts trying to get the treat in your hand, ignore it. Once he stops and sits down, give him the treat. Continue practicing this until your puppy stops when you say “leave it.” You can make the training harder if you place the treats on the floor.

It doesn’t matter what commands you teach your puppy. As long as you remain patient, calm, and consistent, your furry friend is bound to learn it. Give your puppy a reward every time they do a command. This helps them associate each command with positive reinforcement, so they’ll be more likely to repeat the behavior. Of course, you can also use belly rubs and loving praises in place!

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

While spending time with your dog, you can try to teach your dog certain commands. Training makes life with a dog delightful and soothing. Having a well-trained dog will allow him to join your activities like vacations, walks in the park, guests’ visits, having coffee at a pet-friendly cafe, and many more.

There are some basic dog commands that every dog should know. These commands will help you keep your dog’s behavior under control. Also, your pup will be more disciplined. Plus, a well-trained doggo is happier.

In some cases, these commands may save your dog from dangerous situations.

There’s plenty of things you can teach your pup if you are motivated and have enough time to learn him some simple commands that can make both of your lives much easier.

Teach your dog some simple and essential commands in just a few steps:

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

1. Sit

One of the most frequently used commands for dogs is “SIT”. This command is usually the first command people teach their pups.

This command plays an important role in dealing with unwanted behavior.

How to teach a dog to “sit” in 4 steps:

  1. Hold a tasty treat above your dog’s head
  2. Command out loud: “Sit!” & move it behind his head until he sits
  3. When he sits, reward your pup with a treat. Don’t forget to praise and scratch him
  4. Repeat!

“Sit” is absolutely useful in everyday life with your dog!

2. Stay

The “Stay” command can be useful in many situations. It can save your dog life by preventing him from dangerous situations, keep distance while feeding another dog or it can keep him out from under your feet.

If teach your dog this command, he can well-behave in public, but at home, too. It may also allow you to let your dog off the leash in certain situations when it must stay still.

  1. Stand right in front of your dog
  2. Hold your hand, slowly take a small step back
  3. If he moves toward you, loudly say: “No!”
  4. When he do the “stay”, reward him with the treat
    Follow the treat with lots of chin and ear scratches.
    6. Repeat!

3. Down

“Down” is one of the best commands for dogs to practice self-control and for building respect. Moreover, it helps a pup feel calmer.

This command is also an important part of many tricks and canine sports activities.

  1. Take a delicious smelly treat or something your dog loves the most in your hand
  2. Put it in the front of your dog to smell it
  3. Move the treat to the ground and say: “Down!”
  4. Practice down” with the treat until your pup lies down
  5. Repeat!

4. Wait

“Wait” command is one of the basic commands, but one of the hardest, too. This command tells your dog to focus on you, remain where he is and do not advance until you release him.

Here’s a quick trick to learn your dog the”wait” command:

  1. Ask a person to stay outside the door, you and your dog remain inside
  2. Ask that person to open the door
  3. If your dog goes towards that person, just shut the door and say: “Wait!”
  4. Reward you dog only when he understands the command
  5. Repeat!

5. Come

The “Come” command is really useful because it can save your dog from situations like fights, slipping out of his leash. Or, you can just use it to call your dog for play or another activity you want to have with him.

Remember to ask your dog to “Come” for good things and in this way he always be happy to come on command.

  1. Leash your dog
  2. Stay across from him and loudly say: “Come!”
  3. Gently pull the leash and give him the treat
  4. Repeat!

Each dog is different, just as each pet parent is different. Your dog might learn at the pace of light or go a bit slower. Remember the story of the Tortoise and the Hare — both are OK!

Remember: Each dog is different, so you have to be patient if your dog doesn’t learn the command easier and fast. In the end he will!

Teaching your puppy to learn basic commands can be a daunting task. Puppies can be taught the commands sit, down and stand using a method called food-lure training. Puppy training and teaching your dog is a great way to spend time together and can also be lots of fun. Dog obedience training should be treated as a fun activity with a relaxed mindset. So where do you start with dog obedience training? Here are dog training tips.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

At what age can I start training my new puppy?

Puppies start learning from birth and good breeders begin handling and socialization right away. Puppies can begin very simple training, such as wearing a collar or learning about praise, at about 8 weeks.

Young puppies have short attention spans but you can expect them to begin to learn simple obedience commands such as “sit,” “down,” and “stay,”. You can begin teaching the basic five commands described below when the puppy is 12 to 16 weeks old.

It is easy to get caught up in the joy of having your new friend and delay the process of training. But remember during the juvenile stage, the dog is beginning to solidify adult behavioral patterns, so don’t ever miss the opportunity to train your puppy. Training your new puppy should be on the top of your priority list.

Simple Rules for Dog Training

  • Few of the Guidelines for dog training is outlined below
  • Young puppies have short attention spans can lose concentration easily. Keep puppy training sessions short and sweet. Always keep training sessions brief—just 5 to 10 minutes at a time, at first.
  • Training a puppy is not an easy task. There will be many moments of frustration throughout the process, remember to stay positive.
  • You’ll want to begin training in a quiet area, and indoors with no distractions.
  • Training must always be reward-based, so use lots of toys, treats, and cuddles.
  • positive reinforcement only, as the puppy is young and trying to understand your commands. He’s working hard to figure it out. Punishment can lead to your puppy becoming frightened of you or may even turn them to act out of aggression towards you.
  • Always end on a positive note. Finish the training with a command which your dog can do easily.
  • Once your dog has got the hang of exercise, reduce giving treats.

To begin here are 5 basic dog commands and tips.

How To Teach A Puppy To Come

If you are wondering how do I get my puppy to come when called. Here is the basic training exercise. Training your dog to come is very helpful in most of situations. This helps to keep your dog out of trouble when you lose grip on the leash or accidentally leave the front door open. Also as a dog gets old he won’t follow you as always when he was a pup. So it’s better to teach your pup to come when called.

  • Put a leash and collar on your dog.
  • Go down to her level and say, “Come,” while gently pulling on the leash.
  • Whatever you do, don’t reach out and grab her as she gets close to you. That will confuse her.
  • When she gets really close give her verbal praise, offer a soft stroke, give her favorite treat.

Once she is excelled with this, remove the leash and give her treat less frequently.

How To Teach A Puppy To Sit

Training your dog to sit is easiest dog obedience commands to teach.

  • Take a treat and show it to your pet.
  • Once he comes closer to smell, move your hand up so that she looks up and takes it to just behind the nose so that their head moves backward.
  • The only way to reach the treat is to put their bottom on the floor.
  • Once he’s in sitting position, say “Sit,” give her the treat, and share affection.

Repeat this sequence before taking her for walks, before feeding her or any situations you feel you want to calm her down.

How To Train A Puppy To Stay

Before teaching your dog to stay, make sure she is an expert at “Sit” command. This exercise is one of the most challenging to teach, puppies hate being still. She keeps following you. But with frequent practice sessions and a lot of your patience exercise can be mastered.

  • Turn your body to face her.
  • Start with the “sit” command, make her sit.
  • Put your hand out in front of you with your palm facing forwards, say “Stay”.
  • Wait for few(3 to 5) seconds, then go a few steps back. Reward her with a treat.
  • Once he’s mastered this command, gradually increase the number of steps you take before giving the treat.

Training goals are achieved in increments, so you may need to slow down and focus on one thing at a time.

How To Train A Puppy To Lay Down

Training your dog to sit is quite tricky and difficult commands. As the position is submissive posture, generally pups are quite reluctant.

  • Hold the most smelling treat or keep the treat a little bit sticking out. so your puppy can see it.
  • Place your hand flat on the floor with the treat underneath it. Your puppy will follow.
  • Slide your hand along the ground in front of her to encourage his body to follow his head.
  • Eventually, they’ll lie down. The moment they do, say “Down,” give her the treat.

Do not ever push her down, encourage every step your puppy takes toward the right position.

How To Teach A Puppy To Heel

Training your dog to walk with you on a leash is considered more useful than all. You don’t want to get pulled around while taking her for walks or any outdoor activities.

  • Snap-on the leash and go for a walk, keeping your dog close to your side.
  • Hold a squeaky toy or a favorite treat above in front of your dog.
  • Encourage her to look up to toy/treat, give her command “Heel” and step forward.
  • Keep the puppy’s attention on the toy/treat as you walk forward together.
  • Praise the puppy if she looks up at you if she gets distracted squeak the toy or shows the treat.
  • If she starts to tug or get ahead of you, stop, ask her to sit. Calm her down.
  • Start the process again from the beginning.
  • After your puppy has given you 20 or 30 seconds of attention, give him the toy/treat. Play with him a bit, then relax and try walking again
  • Gradually increase the time you walk together.

How To Teach A Puppy To Leave It

Training your dog to leave it is very important when he is out or gets onto something which he shouldn’t.

  • Hold a treat in both hands.
  • Show him one enclosed fist with the treat inside, and say, “Leave it.”
  • Let him lick, sniff, mouth, paw, and bark to try to get it — and ignore the behaviors.
  • Once he stops trying, give him the treat from the other hand.
  • Repeat until your dog moves away from that first fist when you say, “Leave it.”
  • Next, only give your dog the treat when he moves away from that first fist and also looks up at you.

Remember do not rush the process. It takes more time and requires a lot of your patience. The time you spend in training will pay off soon and you will be more relaxed later. These 5 training exercises improve your communication skills with your puppy.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Dogs are great…they are even greater when they know these basic commands. They will be greater because they will be more polite, happier, and safer.

Many (most) dogs, especially the puppies, don’t come well trained, but they come ready to please you and learn. Training Fido isn’t difficult, but it takes time and plenty of patience and positive feedback.

While your pup is new to the idea of training, you need to also be consistent with him/her, and plan to spend at least 3 times a day for 15 minutes each, working on the the finer graces of doggihood…much longer actually slows down the dog’s progression, and much less she may forget what she’s trying to learn.

Basic commands are important…

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

One of the keys to easier training is being generous with treats. You will use a lot to begin with, but you can taper off when training becomes more second nature to your pup.But never taper off on the praise.

The first thing you need your dog to know and respond to is her name, this is a relatively easy thing, but very important to teach her. Begin by saying her name happily…then when she starts looking at you when you say it, give her a treat. It won’t take long for her to get the hang of it.

Once you get the name mastered, it’s time to begin. Find a nice quiet place to do your training…you definitely don’t want to be practicing in an area where your pup will be destracted, you want all of her focus on you.

  1. Drop It – This is an important command, because you never know when your pup is going to pick up that thing you don’t want her to have. This command will help her from ingesting something that is harmful to her, or ruining something that is important to you. When she has a toy in her mouth, and as you say “drop it”, show her the treat. Once she understands what you want, move a little ways off and try it again.
  2. Look at Me – You want to have your dog’s attention, so hold a treat for her to see, it’s best just above your head, and say “look at me”. After you have kept her attention for a few seconds, lower the treat to your eye level, and when she drops the toy in lieu of the treat,praise her and give her the treat.
  3. Sit – This is to help with her impulses and is an important command for many things, but it’s very important for safety, as it will keep her from darting out in the street or at another dog. Begin by holding a treat to her nose, then move it up and over her head, saying “sit” as you do this. As her head follows, watching the treat, she will follow it with hers nose, which will cause her to automatically sit. Success! Immediately give her praise and a treat. Practice this in different situations, and give different forms of praise.
  4. Down – Another basic command that can help your dog stay out of trouble, help her to calm down if she’s a little rowdy and control her behavior. Begin by having your dog “sit”. As you hold a treat close enough to her nose to smell it but not snatch it, begin moving the treat to the floor while saying “down”. Once she is laying down, give lots of praise and a treat.
  5. Leave It – This is definitely a command of safety and can keep your pup from picking up things that are dangerous for her, such as chicken bones, chocolate, or poisonous plants. Start by setting a treat on the floor, covering it with your hand, while holding another treat in your hand. Once your pup starts to sniff the treat on the floor say “leave it” while showing her the treat in your hand. When she begins to lose interest for the one on the floor and begins checking out the one in your hand, give her the treat in your hand and your praise. Once she becomes consistent in going for the one in your hand, you could then begin to drop the treat from your hand on the floor and go through the same process without covering the treat on the floor.
  6. Stay – This is kind of a difficult command for your pooch to understand, because we have previously taught her to come, so it can be confusing. Begin by having your dog sit closely in front of you. While she is sitting, hold your hand up, palm side toward her and say “stay”. With a pleasant tone in your voice, repeat the word stay a few times. Move back a couple of step from her and say it a few more times. Once she is able to stay in place without moving, give her a command to release the stay, such as okay, give her a treat and lots of love.
  7. Come – Probably one of the most important commands to teach your pup is “come”, insuring you that your pup will come when you call. One good way to teach your pup to come, is to sit on the ground just a little ways from her, hold out your hand for her to smell while saying come. When she comes over to smell your hand, give her a treat and lots of praise. This command should never be used in anger…I probably wouldn’t come to you if you were angry and said come to me!

At BowWow Fun Towne, dogs are our business, and our friends, and we understand how important your dog is to you.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

We are experts in dog day care – We have a Puppy Preschool that would be great to enroll your pup in! Our facility features a full size swimming pool for fun and exercise.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Good Dog! 5 Essential Obedience Commands Every Dog Owner Should Know

No matter your dog’s age, breed, size, or temperament, training is a vital part of their development. And contrary to popular belief, it’s never too late to start. However, dogs have a mind of their own, and if you own a dog, you know it isn’t always easy to get them to do what you want.

Training a dog can be frustrating and time-consuming, but it’s also one of the most rewarding experiences a pet parent can have. Giving your dog a solid training foundation strengthens your bond, makes socialization easier, and will help keep your pup, yourself, your possessions, and others safe.

Here are FIVE obedience commands every dog owner should know

Essential Command #1: Sit

“Sit” may be the most helpful obedience command you can teach your dog and it might even be the first they learn. While it might seem lackluster in terms of excitement, “sit” is crucial to your pup’s safety and development.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Why it’s important: “Sit” is an essential command because it keeps you and your dog safe. If your pup spends time in potentially dangerous areas such as the kitchen, having them sit can be a good way to ensure they stay away from an open oven or cabinet. It’s also good when you require momentary calmness for tasks like opening the door to take out the trash or accepting a delivery. That calmness extends to outdoor settings as well. You may want your pup to sit while waiting to cross the street or let another dog pass by. They are less prone to quick movements in a seated position. “Sit” can also be helpful when you want to deter your dog from jumping on visitors, other dogs, or strangers. “Four paws on the floor” is the best way to greet both two-legged and four-legged friends.

Essential Command #2: Look or Watch Me

Dogs get excited; it’s what they do. Sometimes, it can be hard to get your dog’s attention. That goes double during training sessions. Getting your dog to focus on you is one of the best skills you can develop.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Why it’s important: “Look” or “Watch Me” is applicable in almost every setting, whether you are training or not. Teaching your dog this command will help them learn to focus on cue, which is invaluable both in public and at home. The “Look” command will teach your dog to ignore distractions, which could include animals, food, or visitors entering your home. “Look” is especially helpful with redirecting reactive dogs and transitioning them into training mode. You can use “look” before prompting any other obedience command.

Essential Command #3: Stay or Wait

Have you ever tried to get your dog to stand still for more than five seconds? It’s not easy. The “Stay” command is meant to make it easy, or at least possible.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Why it’s important: There are certain times when you need your dog to stay in one place. The “Stay” command is helpful for training, socialization, and safety. It can help keep your dog from bolting out an open door, running away from your car and into a busy road, or jumping on a guest entering your home. It’s helpful if you’ve momentarily got your hands full with something else. Dogs love to be in the middle of the action, and if they are unprompted to remain calm, they’ll insert themselves into any situation. “Stay” lets your dog know that they need to remain in one position and await further instruction from you.

Essential Command #4: Come or Here

Your dog’s efficiency with “Come” or “Here” is considered their recall ability. Whether you’re at the dog park, on the sidewalk, or in your yard or living room, “Come” is designed to get your dog back to you quickly and keep them out of harm’s way.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs


Why it’s important:
The most important reason to teach “Come” or “Here” to your dog is to keep them safe. This command will give you more control over any situation and can help indicate to your dog that there may be danger present. If your dog accidentally gets off-leash, gets too close to an aggressive dog, traffic, or simply goes somewhere they shouldn’t, “Come” will help get them back to your side and to safety.

Essential Command #5: Leave It

The “Leave it” command is versatile and comes in handy in several situations. Whether it’s deterring your dog from picking up an object, dropping an object, or chasing another animal, “Leave it” can do it all.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Why it’s important: Dogs are highly efficient at picking up items they aren’t supposed to. Whether it’s something left behind by another animal, a potentially poisonous plant, or an object that could injure them, our four-legged family members don’t always have the best judgment. “Leave it” helps them instantly identify an item as “off-limits” and lets them know they need to drop it. “Off-limits” items could also include household items, clothing, or “people food”. “Leave it” is also helpful for deterring your pup from chasing cats, squirrels, rabbits, or other dogs.

Conclusion

Whichever training method you use to teach your pup these commands, remember that consistency is the ultimate goal. Make sure that you are using these words for the specific commands, and don’t substitute in different words, as it will confuse your pup. It’s also important to remember that everyone in your household uses the same words for the same commands. Doing this will help your dog commit commands to memory, and the repetition will help keep their skills sharp!

Working on obedience is both fun for your dog and very useful for you. Who wouldn’t want to have a dog that behaves like the dogs you see in the movies?

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Sit

Sit is the most basic obedience command every dog should know. It’s also incredibly simple to teach. Use a treat to lure your dog into a sitting position. When your dog sits to reward him. Once your dog gets what you expect from him and starts to sit without you luring him, say “sit” and reward when he sits.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Lay down

Lay down is another very basic obedience command. It can be taught in a similar way as “sit”. Lure your dog into a position and reward when your dog lays down. Start adding a vocal cue once your dog knows what to do without you luring him.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs


Loose leash walking

Loose leash walking is something that a lot of people struggle with. The best thing you can do is to start working on it as soon as you get your dog. It’s never too soon. By simply rewarding your dog for staying and walking next to you-you will reinforce the behavior of loose leash walking. It’s important to not move with your dog when he pulls. Stay still or change direction when you feel a tension on the leash. That way your dog will soon learn that pulling on the leash is not what pays off.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Recall

A recall is also something you should start working on the minute you bring your dog home. A reliable recall will make your life so much easier and the time you spend with your dog more enjoyable. The key is to make the environment less interesting than yourself. Always have toys with you when walking a puppy and also reward your dog every time he comes to you when called. A very long leash is also recommended so that you can have your dog under control until the recall is 100% reliable.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Leave it

Leave it can be a life-saving command. It can stop your dog from eating something toxic or from chasing a car. Leave low value treats on the ground and say “leave it”. When a dog leaves the treats, reward him with a higher value treats. Once he understands the “leave it” cue you can start generalizing. Use it to stop him from playing and to stop him from chasing cats. Leave it simply means: “stop doing whatever you are doing and give me attention”. Practice a lot and work on generalization so that your dog will be ready and reliable in real life situations.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs

Always break the learning process into several smaller sessions. When you or your dog get frustrated, stop the training and try again next time. Keep it simple and fun! Take a step back and work from there if it gets too hard for your dog. Reward your dog when he obeys and never punish him for disobedience – he might simply not be ready yet and needs more time and patience.

Be careful with the rewarding

Rewarding is the most common and successful way how to train your dog, but it has rules. Pet owners should beware that treats are a primary source of obesity in dogs, even among active dogs. Caloric intake from treats should not exceed 10% of the dog’s recommended caloric needs, and high-value treats should be fed sparingly.

The Actijoy solution helps owners prevent dogs’ obesity and other diseases. Thanks to three interconnected devices have owners all the information about food and water intake and activity level.

We want you to be a first adopter. Get your promo code now.

How do u say stop in dog

Excerpt from The Genius of Dogs: How Dogs Are Smarter Than You Think, by Brian Hare and Vanessa Woods. Published by Dutton, a Member of Penguin Group (USA), Inc. © 2013 Brian Hare and Vanessa Woods. Excerpted with permission from the publisher. All Rights Reserved.

Mystique is a dog who lives at Lola ya Bonobo, [the wildlife sanctuary in the Democratic Republic of the Congo] where Vanessa and I study bonobos. During the day, she is sweet and demure, but at night she becomes a different animal. She guards our house, barking ferociously every time someone comes within earshot. Usually in Congo, a little extra security is appreciated. The only problem is that our house is on the main trail where the night staff walk back and forth after dark. Mystique dutifully barks at all passersby whether she has known them for a day or all her life. Eventually, we just learned to sleep through it. But if there was really a cause for concern, like a strange man with a gun, I wonder if Mystique would bark in a way that would alert me that there was something dangerous and different about the person approaching the house.

Dog vocalizations may not sound very sophisticated. Raymond Coppinger pointed out that most dog vocalizations consist of barking, and that barking seems to occur indiscriminately. Coppinger reported on a dog whose duty was to guard free- ranging livestock. The dog barked continuously for seven hours, even though no other dogs were within miles. If barking is communicative, dogs would not bark when no one could hear them. It seemed to Coppinger that the dog was simply relieving some inner state of arousal. The arousal model is that dogs do not have much control over their barking. They are not taking into account their audience, and their barks carry little information other than the emotional state of the barking dog.

Perhaps barking is another by-product of domestication. Unlike dogs, wolves rarely bark. Barks make up as little as 3 percent of wolf vocalizations. Meanwhile, the experimental foxes in Russia [that have been bred to be docile] bark when they see people, while the control foxes do not. Frequent barking when aroused is probably another consequence of selecting against aggression.

However, more recent research indicates that there might be more to barking than we first thought. Dogs have fairly plastic vocal cords, or a “modifiable vocal tract.” Dogs might be able to subtly alter their voices to produce a wide variety of different sounds that could have different meanings. Dogs might even be altering their voices in ways that are clear to other dogs but not to humans. When scientists have taken spectrograms, or pictures, of dog barks, it turns out that not all barks are the same—even from the same dog. Depending on the context, a dog’s barks can vary in timing, pitch, and amplitude. Perhaps they have different meanings.

I know two Australian dogs, Chocolate and Cina, who love to play fetch on the beach. Each throw sends them plunging through the waves, racing for that magic orb of rubber. When Chocolate retrieves the ball, inevitably Cina wrestles the ball from Chocolate’s mouth, even while Chocolate growls loudly. The girls also eat together, but when Cina tries the same trick with Chocolate’s food, the result is very different. A quiet growl from Chocolate warns Cina away.

It is difficult to see how Cina knows when it is okay to take something from Chocolate’s mouth, since both growls are made when Chocolate is aggravated and unwilling to share. If anything, Chocolate’s growl seems louder and scarier when she is playing than when she is eating.

Experiments have now shown that dogs use different barks and growls to communicate different things. In one experiment, researchers recorded a “food growl” where a dog was growling over food, and a “stranger growl” where a dog was growling at the approach of a stranger. The researchers played these different growls to a dog who was approaching a juicy bone. The dogs were more hesitant to approach if they heard the food growl rather than the stranger growl.

In another experiment, researchers recorded “alone barks” of dogs when they were alone, and “stranger barks” when a stranger was approaching. When researchers played three “alone barks” to different dogs, these dogs showed less attention to each bark. But when they played the fourth bark, the “stranger bark,” the dogs quickly jumped to attention. They did the same thing when the barks were reversed, showing that dogs could clearly distinguish between the two types of barks. Using a similar test, the dogs also distinguished between the barks of different dogs.

How well do people understand what dogs are saying? Researchers played a collection of barks to a group of people. Regardless of whether they owned a dog or not, most people could tell from a bark whether a dog was alone or being approached by a stranger, playing or being aggressive. Unlike dogs, people were not very skilled at discriminating between different dogs. The only time people could tell between different dogs was when they heard the “stranger bark.” This is the exact moment a dog owner would be most likely to want to understand the meaning of a dog bark, since strangers can mean trouble.

These initial studies show that growls and barks do carry meaning that other dogs and, in some cases, people can recognize. This complexity comes as a surprise. Of course, our dogs have known all along—just ask Chocolate and Cina. Still, we know very little about the vocal behavior of dogs.

Brian Hare is an associate professor of evolutionary anthropology at Duke University and the Center for Cognitive Neuroscience, where he founded the Duke Canine Cognition Center. Vanessa Woods is a research scientist at the center as well as an award-winning journalist and the author of Bonobo Handshake: A Memoir of Love and Adventure in the Congo (Gotham, 2010). Hare and Woods are married and live in North Carolina.

ABOUT THE AUTHOR(S)

Brian Hare is a professor of evolutionary anthropology, psychology and neuroscience at Duke University. Credit: Nick Higgins

It was only after several owners pointed out to me that I never say “No” to their dogs, that I even considered that fact.

“Is it okay that I say ‘No’?” they ask.

“Does it work when you say it?” I ask.

“Um … No.”

“Well … ?”

There is a school of philosophy about dog training that says owners should never say “No” to their dogs – the so-called “purely positive” philosophy. That’s not what I believe. To raise a respectful, balanced, social, and peaceful dog, we as leaders have to tell them clearly and repeatedly which behaviors are inappropriate, unbalanced, and antisocial.

But that doesn’t mean it will help to say the word “No.” Dogs aren’t born speaking English (or any other human language). In fact, the word “No” has a low, long, calming sound that means precisely the opposite to dogs! The only times I’ve ever seen an owner’s use of “No!” be effective is when they’ve shouted it – like barking – and it really didn’t matter what they said, it was the sharp loud tone of voice that created the desired response.

In my experience there are three main ways to effectively and immediately communicate disapproval to a dog about their behavior.

1. Audio (clap, snap, stomp, “Tschhh!”, “Hey!”, etc.)
2. Visual (blocking, coming quickly toward the dog, rising to a position above the dog)
3. Physical (tug of leash, tap to the ribs/hindquarters)

There are ways of doing each of these that will be entirely ineffective – with every dog. As a matter of fact, most ways of doing them will be ineffective. To give an effective correction requires precise timing, technique, and practice.

Effective versions share qualities of being sharp, sudden, dramatic, and most importantly backed by a no-nonsense energy and intention.

That said, a correction should never cause fear, pain, or intimidation. Think of a well-executed correction as snapping your dog out of a fixated, obsessive, distracted, aggressive, fearful, or disobedient mindset. Much like tapping your distracted friend on the shoulder; it should snap them back to reality, to what’s going on with you. You don’t punch your friend on the shoulder, after all! You simply tap them. A well-executed correction can be performed entirely calmly, and can be extremely mild, gentle, and subtle. Although in general, the more intense the dog’s state of mind that you’re correcting, the more intense the correction needs to be.

i. Throw in “the kitchen sink” – do a bunch of corrections all together.
ii. If it isn’t working, change it. Step up the intensity, change the timing, or try something altogether different.
iii. Trial and error – practice. There’s no such thing as “failure” in learning a new skill, only the discovery of one more way not to go.
iv. Wait to give a correction until you can enforce your intention. Don’t shout from across the room; that’s wasted barjubg. Instead take a deep breath, walk over to your dog; only then, when you can correct physically and visually if you need to, as well as audibly, state your case.
v. Remain calm. An effective, confident leader is neither frustrated nor angry. If you come from a place of stress, your dog will feel it and not want to follow. You might scare him into submission temporarily…but the result will not stick, nor will it foster happier, more obedient behavior.

Dogs are all different. Some are more auditorily-focused; some more visually, some physically. Get to know your dog, what works for you and what works for them.

Finally, saying “No!” (in dog language) is only one part of creating a calm, peaceful, submissive, trusting and obedient dog. As I’ve mentioned, unlike many trainers I believe that corrections are essential in raising a balanced dog; but I know that much more is required as well. In particular, every time you correct your dog, you need to then follow the correction with an obedience assignment, and finally with revitalizing rewards for their doing the right thing.

How do u say stop in dog

There is nothing wrong with using the word “no” properly when training your dog.

The word “no” has a lot of meanings to us humans, but mostly we just use it to express denial or refusal in response to a question. When we use it to train our dogs, it means whatever we define it to mean. Some people use “no” to startle or scare their dogs. After the dog hears this a few times, they begin to become desensitized to it. “No”, doesn’t have to be a scary word at all.

“No”, is sometimes used as a “pre-punishment” cue. The trainer would ask the dog for a behavior or say a command, if the dog didn’t respond to the behavior, the trainer would say “no” in a firm voice. In training, dogs would hear the word “no” and then do the behavior previously asked as an appeasement behavior. Remember all those times we’ve read and heard to always say “no” in a stern, authoritative voice. Seems like whenever I was told that, it was by a person with a stern voice. “No” should never mean that your dog is going to be hurt or in trouble.

Some trainers don’t like to use the word “no” at all. They have told people to NEVER say “no” to their dog. It’s just too negative. Dogs have no definition of the word “no” unless we give them one. So how could “no” be too negative?

You can use whatever word you want as a negative marker. When I worked with service dogs, we didn’t use the word “no” because in public, people don’t want to hear a service dog told “no.” We used the phrase “uh oh” and it was just as effective as “no.” Any word can be a negative marker.

There is nothing wrong with using the word “no” properly when training your dog. “No” should be said calmly and should mean, “That is not a behavior that I want.” “No” can also be a “no reward marker.” It can just mean that the dog will not get a reward for that behavior.

I use “no” whenever I walk away from my dogs to ignore them if they have done something I don’t want them to do again. To them, that is the worst consequence in the world. It is a great way to get rid of behavior that I don’t want.

Enough on “no.” The most under used and one of the most important words in dog training is the word “good” or whatever word you are using for a positive marker or motivating word. It means, “keep doing what you are doing, I like that.”

Your dog should hear “good” at least ten times for every “no.” If this ratio isn’t there, train your dog so that you don’t have to tell them “no” and then you CAN tell them “good.”

It’s a word that we all understand. But what, if anything, does “no” mean to your dog? Here’s why dog trainers prefer to find alternatives to the word “no”.

Which words do dogs understand?

We all know that dogs don’t use words to tell us what they need. They have their own ways of putting their point across. However, they do understand quite a few of the sounds we make.

Given the opportunity, a dog will happily learn a great number of behaviour cues and can even recognise the names of their toys eg “find pink elephant”. We know how clever they are – just look what an assistance dog can do for example.

How does a dog learn to understand our words?

Dogs learn by association. They might not be able to make sense of a full sentence, but it doesn’t take them long to recognise words like “sit”, “here”, “walk” or “dinner”. Those words are all related to objects or activities and carry with them the promise of something positive (praise, treats, fun or food).

But what about the word “no”? It’s not a thing, it’s not a place, it’s not an activity and it’s not a cue for any specific behaviour. So what does “no” mean to a dog?

What does the word “no” mean to a dog?

To a human, “no” is a negative. It means you can’t do/have what you want. When we say “no” to a toddler or a dog, it usually means “stop what you’re doing right now” but a dog doesn’t know that. It knows you’re not happy – your body language and tone of voice will convey that. But as far as we know, it doesn’t realise why and it certainly doesn’t know how to respond. The word “no” only causes confusion.

Have you ever watched a pre-school teacher at work? Trust me, there are a lot of similarities between pre-schoolers and dogs. The toddlers can speak a little but their brains are not mature enough to use words effectively. Neither is the child able to tell what is and isn’t acceptable behaviour. Yet they are curious little souls, who learn by touching, tasting, climbing and exploring with no regard to personal safety, etiquette or the feelings of others. Ditto for dogs. They want to explore and learn. They learn pretty quickly that pleasing you will make them happy but they don’t automatically understand the rules for living with humans.

Going back to those amazing pre-school teachers, nursery nurses and parents. When a young child behaves inappropriately, their first reaction is not to shout “no” but to try and distract the child, to give them something different to do. Instead of punishing them for the wrong behaviour, they praise the child for doing the right thing. A good dog trainer will use exactly the same principals.

For example if you spot your dog sneaking up on a plate of cookies, rather than yell “no”, you could ask for a “sit”, a recall or even just eye contact. Praise and reward your dog for doing the right thing – and then move the cookies out of temptations way.

Where to use training techniques instead of “no”

A recall or an emergency stop cue will make more sense to your dog than “No…..don’t jump on that lady”. And rewarding your dog for loose lead walking is far more effective than shouting “no” to the tugging tank at the other end of the lead.

Meeting other dogs:

Put the lead on and ask for a “sit”, a “heel” or a “look-at-me” to discourage inappropriate behaviours

When visitors arrive:

If your dog is either an over-enthusiastic greeter or an unwelcoming host, how about training an alternative behaviour? “On your bed” is a useful cue for either situation.

Begging for scraps:

Nobody wants a drooling dog begrudging them every mouthful of a meal. “No” isn’t going to stop the behaviour so why not ask for a “lie down” or an “on your bed”. A settle mat is a useful tool that can be deployed at home, in the pub, the café, the picnic site – anywhere

Here’s Bibi who isn’t comfortable with strangers and will lunge and bark at them. In this video he’s learning a better way to behave

Bibi you are incredible!! 💙💙💙Bibi will bark, growl and lunge at strangers when being road walked if they come too close. This was his first training session working on this and what an amazing job he did! This is the first time he has never barked at this man here in the video. And how lovely to have such good neighbours that are happy to help train your dog 😁😁 Well done Nicci! 👏🏼👏🏼👏🏼

Posted by CK9 Training on Thursday, 29 August 2019

Need help and ideas with training techniques?

Why not take a look at CK9 Training’s doggy lifeskills classes and workshops? They are especially designed to prevent those awkward situations where you want to say no to your dog, but know it really won’t help the situation.

How do u say stop in dog

Does your dog understand you better than you understand him? Or do you have a good grasp of what your dog is trying to say? Dog owners spend a great deal of time and effort training their dogs to understand humans, but they don’t always put the same energy into learning the language of their canine companions. Dogs communicate in many ways, including body language, scent, and of course barks, whines, and growls, but barks are likely the first thing you think of when you consider dog communication. And according to Dr. Stanley Coren‘s book, “How to Speak Dog: Mastering the Art of Dog-Human Communication,” there is far more complexity involved than you might realize.

Barks made in different situations sound different and likely have different meanings. They are not a one-size-fits-all vocal signal, and they definitely serve a greater purpose than simply saying “hey” or “look out.” They are also emotionally complex. Dogs don’t just bark when they are excited, although it can seem that way when they are trying to get your attention. They bark when they are frightened, lonely, surprised, irritated, and more. That means there are different barks for different moods, as well.

A dog can vary the pitch of his bark, the number of barks in a row, and the space between barks in order to change the bark’s meaning. In terms of pitch, the lower the bark, the more serious the dog. For example, a dog enjoying playtime will tend to have a higher-pitched bark than one that is warning off intruders or disciplining a rude companion. Consider the barks your dog makes when a stranger is coming up the front walk compared to those he makes when you walk in the door. The first is alerting the house to a possible intruder, whereas the second is saying welcome home” and is likely higher in tone. A lonely dog will also make higher-pitched barks to request companionship, sometimes rising in tone to sound almost like a plaintive yelp.

How do u say stop in dog

In addition, the more barks in a row, the more aroused the dog is. A single bark may be given when a dog is surprised or annoyed, as if to say, “huh?” or “knock it off.” On the other hand, a long string of barks likely indicates the dog is far more worked up, such as the prolonged sound of alarm barking.

The space between barks is also worth consideration. The quicker the succession of barks, the more aggressive the dog is probably feeling. For example, when a dog is on the attack, his vocalizations will have the shortest pause between barks of any other barking sound. By comparison, the lonely “don’t leave me alone” bark has far longer pauses between sounds.

According to Hungarian research, humans, even those who don’t own dogs, are better at classifying dog barks than you might think. Prerecorded dog barks were played to human listeners, then the listeners were asked to categorize the barks. They were given a list of possible situations that could have elicited the barking and asked to choose the most appropriate one. In addition, they rated the emotion the barking dog was feeling. The results showed that people can match the bark to the situation with accuracy far higher than chance and can identify the dog’s emotion using the pitch of the bark and the pause between barks.

If you would like to assess your own bark interpretation skills, check out the bark test available here. No matter how well you fare on the test, you can always improve your understanding of dog language by paying more attention to what your dog is telling you when he barks.

AKC is a participant in affiliate advertising programs designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to akc.org. If you purchase a product through this article, we may receive a portion of the sale.

How do u say stop in dog

Jumping on people. Counter surfing. Chewing up shoes. We love our dogs, but not so much when they’re exhibiting these unwanted behaviors. Any dog, whether they’re puppies or adults, may develop habits we find unacceptable. Here are some strategies to help you curb unwanted behaviors.

Strategies for Success

  • Training is key. Teaching your dog to sit, come, or lie down may not seem related to a barking, jumping, or chewing problem, but it is. Positive reward-based training teaches your dog that good things happen when he does what you ask, strengthens your bond, and provides mental stimulation that will help tire him out, making him less likely to misbehave. Try introducing a new command each week and continue to practice the old ones.
  • Exercise helps release energy. A tired dog is a good dog. If you’re gone 12 hours a day, and your dog’s walk consists of a quick dash into the backyard, you’re not providing your pet with adequate exercise. Excess energy may be channeled into chewing your shoes, or dragging you on the leash. Puppies generally have more energy than adult dogs and require more exercise. Also, your dog’s breed influences the level of physical activity he needs.
  • Prevent your pup from learning bad behaviors.Puppy-proof your house. Put shoes and toys away. Pick houseplants up off the floor. Supervise the puppy, even in your fenced-in yard. It’s easier to prevent bad habits from being learned than it is to correct them.
  • Reward desired behaviors. If your dog is lying quietly instead of jumping or barking, praise and pet him. If your dog walks beside you on the leash, tell him what a good dog he is. Telling him what you want him to do is easier for him to understand – for example “sit” rather than “don’t jump” or “heel” rather than “don’t pull.”
  • Consistency makes the difference. If you don’t feed the dog from the table but your spouse or children slip him treats, he’ll learn to beg. Or if you ignore him for jumping on you, but others pet him when he does, guess what he’ll do. Everyone has to follow the same rules when it comes to setting standards for dog behavior.

How do u say stop in dog

Tactical Tips for Unwanted Dog Behaviors

1. Jumping

  • The first step is to greet your dog calmly, so you’re not getting him over-excited.
  • Since the objective of jumping up is attention, refusing to give your attention is the best way to discourage jumping. Stand like a statue or turn your back.
  • If you’ve taught the “sit” command, ask for a sit — a sitting dog can’t jump. Then get down on your dog’s level and give him the attention he wants. Eventually, the dog should initiate the sit without being asked.
  • To prevent your dog from jumping on people who visit, use a crate, a “place” command, a baby gate, or keep him on leash until he calms down.

2. Chewing

    is a necessary and normal behavior for dogs, especially when they’re teething. The most effective way to save your possessions from destruction is to keep them out of your dog’s reach.
  • Offer your dog objects he can chew on that are appropriate for his age and size — but never old socks or shoes.
  • Give him lots of exercise and mental stimulation.
  • Teach him the “leave it”

3. Counter surfing

  • Once rewarded, counter surfing may take a long time to stop. If you can make sure that they never, ever find anything good there, then maybe they will give up.
  • Put your dog in her crate or teach her to keep her “place” on her mat when you’re preparing food.
  • Teach the “leave it” command.
  • Never feed your dog scraps from the counter when you’re preparing food or cleaning up.

4. Leash pulling

  • Try not to pull your dog — if you pull on the leash, it’s instinctive for your dog to pull back.
  • Reinforce your dog for walking nicely on the leash when he walks by your side by praising, clicking, or offering treats.
  • He must learn to pay attention to you no matter how exciting he finds the environment, so it’s a good idea to first practice where there are few distractions.
  • If he pulls, you stop. You can also redirect by quickly doing a 180 and calling him back to your side. Be consistent – don’t let him pull you, and make sure others who walk him also won’t let him pull.

5. Barking

  • It’s a given — dogs bark, but barking can quickly become a nuisance. Teach a “quiet” or “enough” command. Then as soon as your dog starts to bark, you calmly say “quiet.” He should stop barking and come to you – and you can praise him or give him a treat.
  • Remember, the more excited you get the more likely your dog thinks there’s something to bark about.
  • It’s a good idea to consider why he’s barking – he’s bored, needs exercise, or is afraid of other dogs and people and needs additional socialization.
  • If he’s barking at you for attention, don’t give it unless he’s quiet.

Dogs are creatures of habit, and once habits form it can take lots of effort for you to change them. Your dog wants to understand what you want him to do, but it will take time and patience to make your objectives clear and guide your pup away from unwanted behaviors to better ones. Consulting a qualified dog trainer can help you get started.

How do u say stop in dog

Ask just about any dog trainer or veterinarian and they’ll tell you reward-based training is best for canines. It makes sense. Treats are better incentives than a pat on the head (or nothing at all). Of course, all dogs are unique and it’s wise to explore a variety of methods to see which ones your pet responds to best. Either way, establishing healthy obedience practices and firm commands early on is critical to lifelong good behavior. Unfortunately, there are some words and phrases that come naturally to us as people but are ineffective for dogs. We rounded up five things not to say to your dog, according to real trainers and veterinarians.

Remember: Your dog is not a person. Remind yourself of this as often as possible. (Psst: Your dog is not a person.) She might seem like she’s a person! She can certainly be your favorite companion! But she is not a person. She is a dog. This means you need to communicate in a way that allows her to absorb the information and practice what you preach.

Why it’s problematic: Saying, “No,” to your dog is too vague. Which behavior are you trying to stop? Urban Dog Training in Brisbane uses the example of a dog quietly chewing a shoe. “No” could be referring to the lack of barking, the chewing or the spot where your dog is sitting. It’s impossible for your dog to distinguish which one you mean. More importantly, the word “no” doesn’t tell your dog what you want her to do instead. Alternatively, commands like “drop it,” or “sit,” identify a specific behavior your dog can exhibit instead of what she’s doing. Urban Dog Training adds that saying “no” can reinforce bad behavior because you are giving the dog attention—even if it’s bad attention.

2. Yelling (in general)

Why it’s problematic: Animal Behavior College notes dogs do not have the same logic and reasoning capabilities that humans do. Shouting or yelling at your dog can fill them with fear—of you, of their environment, of certain behaviors—and even lead to reactive behavior. Again, yelling and scolding in an angry tone is too vague. Screaming at your dog won’t prevent her from chewing the shoe next time. She’ll simply do it where you can’t see her. Studies have shown canines can actually become pessimistic when treated this way.

3. “Come!” (When it’s bad news)

Why it’s problematic: Calling your dog to “come” when it’s time for a bath, a trip to the vet or any other unpleasant experience links that command with, well, an unpleasant experience. It’s like the boy who cried wolf: If you trick your dog too many times into thinking she’s getting a treat when really she’s about to have her anal glands expressed, she’ll stop coming when she’s called. She may not even trust other commands you throw around. Instead, use reward-based training when establishing these practices. Vet trips can be associated with a special treat, like doggy ice cream. Baths can become an opportunity for a peanut butter-filled Kong toy. But don’t trick her.

4. “Down” (When your dog learned “drop”)

Why it’s problematic: So you’re trying to communicate to Roxy to drop the matchbox from her mouth. But in the chaos of the moment, you say “down,” as in, “put it down!” Even it’s not intentional, sending mixed signals isn’t great practice. Canine Perspectives, a notable dog training and daycare facility in Chicago, says providing structure and consistency is key to building good habits. Canines thrive on routine and enjoy having guidelines to know what to do in new situations. Once you teach a command, use it regularly and in as many different locations as possible. This is called proofing; it ensures your dog remembers and obeys commands in any situation and can be lifesaving. If your dog eats something poisonous on a walk, she better be able to obey “drop it!” outside the home. Because of their affinity for rules, don’t mix up commands on them. Sure, to us the words “down” and “drop” mean pretty much the same thing. To dogs? It’s very confusing.

5. Nothing

Why it’s problematic: On the flip side, ignoring problem behavior is equally detrimental. It may work at home in a controlled environment, but Dr. Jennifer L. Summerville, DVM, says the instant your dog receives any type of reward for that behavior, ignoring it no longer proves effective. Plus, in the real world, other people probably won’t be able to ignore behavior like jumping, chewing or whining. Teaching your dog specific commands (sit, stay, drop it, down) will help you redirect problem behavior and help your dog understand what it is you’d like them to do.

Share

How do u say stop in dog

Dogs jump for all kinds of reasons: attention, excitement or not knowing what else to do when they see a person.

Does your dog jump on you as if they’ve got springs on their feet? Like it or not, we humans are to blame. We not only permit this behavior, we encourage it. We know we shouldn’t encourage jumping, but a fuzzy puppy is just too cute to resist. We forget that cute behavior in a puppy can become a real nuisance when they grow up.

Allowing your dog to jump on people can be dangerous too. You can end up scratched and bruised. A child or frail adult can be knocked down and seriously injured.

Solving a behavior problem like jumping requires both management of the situation and training your dog.

Management

Management means you must control the situation so your dog doesn’t have the opportunity to jump up. Use management techniques until your dog is adequately trained not to jump.

As an example, let’s take the dog who jumps on visitors. To manage your dog’s behavior, you could do one of the following before your guest arrives:

  • Put your dog in their crate.
  • Confine them in another room.
  • Restrain your dog on a leash and ask them to sit while the guest enters. Be sure to reward good behavior.

This will prevent jumping while they are learning proper behavior.

Training

Teach your dog that they receive no attention for jumping on you or anyone else. You can turn your back and only pet your dog when all four paws are on the floor.

Teach your dog to do something that is incompatible with jumping up, such as sitting. They can’t sit and jump up at the same time. If they are not sitting, they get no attention.

It is important to be consistent. Everyone in your family must follow the training program all the time. You can’t let your dog jump on people in some circumstances, but not others.

Sign up to receive our exclusive e-book full of important information about caring for your pet, including training techniques and answers to frequently asked questions.

How do u say stop in dog

Barking is a form of communication, and it’s completely normal dog behaviour. However, if the amount your dog barks increases or becomes excessive, it can be a sign that something isn’t right – and it may cause problems for other people as well as for you.

If this happens, it’s important to address any underlying problems that could be causing your dog to bark more. Let’s take a look at why dogs bark and what you can do if it becomes a problem.

Why do dogs bark?

Dogs bark for many different reasons. It might be to express how they are feeling – for example, when they’re excited, frustrated, bored or scared. If a dog feels threatened, they may bark to tell somebody to stay away or leave.

Other times, dogs may bark because they want something in particular, such as their favourite toy. Dogs may also bark when they’re in distress, for example when they’re left alone.

If your dog is barking excessively or more than usual, you need to figure out the cause. There may be an underlying health issue – such as problems with your dog’s hearing – that could be causing the barking. If you suspect your dog’s hearing is suffering, or that they may have another health problem, speak to your vet.

If your vet doesn’t find anything wrong, they may refer you to a clinical animal behaviourist, who’ll be able to put a treatment plan together for you and your dog.

How to stop your dog barking excessively

Here are some things you can do to help stop your dog from barking too much.

  • Prevent boredom – dogs are intelligent, active and social animals, so they need lots of exercise, things to do and company to keep them happy and healthy. If your dog is bored, they might spend more time barking. Make sure your dog has enough to do every day to stop them from getting bored.
  • Get them into a good routine – your dog may be barking to communicate they want to play, or that they want food or attention. Make sure that you have a daily routine in place for your dog that includes meal times, play and exercise, at around the same time each day. A good routine can help your dog to know what and when activities are going to happen and may help stop them barking for activities at other times!

If your dog barks when left alone

If your dog is barking when you’re not around, they may be in distress. Separation-related behaviour, known as separation anxiety, can show itself in a number of ways, including barking. The good news is that there are things you can do to help, which would also help reduce the barking.

If your dog barks at visitors or passers-by

Some dogs bark at people passing by your house or garden. You can try preventing your dog from seeing anybody passing the house by reducing their access to windows or gardens.

It’s a good idea to have tasty treats and exciting toys to hand, as you can use these to distract your dog should they hear somebody. Start to feed or play with your dog once they’ve become quiet. It’s best to seek the help of a dog trainer or behaviour expert if your dog is behaving in this way – they can put a training plan in place to reduce the behaviour.

If you’re concerned about a barking dog

The occasional bark or ‘woof’ is usually not a problem for neighbours and others in the community, but when barking becomes disruptive, it’s often considered unacceptable and unpleasant to many people. If you’re concerned about a dog barking excessively near you, here’s what to do:

Training partner, cuddle companion and best friend: there are many reasons why we love our dogs. But what is the best way to show it? For Valentine’s Day, we will show you eight ways to express your love.

We like to kiss and hug a loved one. Sometimes chocolates also help to convey the message of love. However, you should not simply transfer these things to your dog. Some dogs feel constricted and trapped when you hug them. It is best to approach slowly and observe your dog’s signals.

In contrast, dogs naturally like treats. However, you should use them mainly as motivation and in dog training. Securing your dog’s love with treats alone is unhealthy in the long run – and fleeting: after all, within seconds anyone can steal your dog’s loyalty by spoiling him with treats.

It’s better to show your dog’s love with these tips:

Dogs communicate a lot through eye contact. When they look into your eyes for a long time, it’s a way of saying “I love you”. Conversely, you also trigger this feeling in dogs when you look lovingly into their eyes for a long time. This has even been scientifically proven.

According to the magazine “The Dog People”, researchers have found that friendly looks between humans and dogs release the “love hormone” oxytocin in both. But be careful: it makes a difference whether you look your dog lovingly or angrily in the eye.

Not sure if your affection is getting through to your dog? Then just watch his body language. Does he wag his tail, make eye contact or raise an eyebrow? Then your dog is showing you his love. Conversely, a tucked tail, wide eyes and constant licking of the lips are signs that your dog is uncomfortable.

Do you feel strange talking to your dog? There’s no reason for that: studies have shown that dogs understand the language of humans better than you think. They also found out that dogs like the high-pitched voice that many automatically fall into. The four-legged friends are particularly happy when they hear typical “dog words” like “treat”, “walk” or “fine”. The human voice has such a calming effect on dogs that some shelters read to stressed, shy, anxious or overexcited dogs to calm them down.

Our facial expressions tell pretty quickly how we are feeling – even to dogs. Scientific studies have shown this. By greeting your dog with a friendly, relaxed expression on your face, you show him that you’re not angry with him.

The herding and hunting instincts are still dormant in dogs. That’s why dogs love to play and move around. Also typical for a pack: relaxing together after work. A nap together on the sofa or in the garden in summer strengthens the bond between you and your dog. Dogs love physical closeness and therefore like to cuddle up to their owners.

Another sign of the need for closeness: Your dog leans against you. You can gently imitate this posture and show your dog that you like him.

Just like affectionate looks, touch releases oxytocin – in both humans and animals. A light massage, strokes and gentle brush strokes are therefore a real delight for your dog. Your dog loves gentle touches, especially on the ears, through which numerous nerves run.

Dogs love routine, so a daily walk coupled with a few training sessions is the perfect way to show your dog your love. The shared experiences build trust and a sense of togetherness – just like in a real pack.

Woof woof! Your dog may bark to alert you to danger or to just say hi. But constant barking can be a problem. Here’s how to keep the peace.

Dogs bark to communicate with each other and with their owners, but sometimes all that barking can get out of hand. Constant barking can fray a family’s nerves and create turmoil in a neighborhood.

But keep in mind that your dog is trying to tell you something by barking. Before you quiet him down, you will first need to figure out what he’s trying to say.

What’s Behind the Barking?

These are some of the reasons dogs bark:

  • To protect their territory. Dogs guard their territory from people, other dogs, and animals. That territory includes your property, but it can also include other places where the dog has spent a lot of time.
  • Because they sense danger. The dog could be reacting to an alarming situation.
  • To communicate. Sometimes dogs bark to get attention from people.
  • Out of frustration. Barking can result from becoming frustrated by a situation, such as being in a confined space or being unable to locate an owner or playmate.
  • Because they’re anxious. A dog’s anxiety can be caused by separation from the dog’s owner.
  • Because they’re in pain. Barking can communicate pain caused by injury or illness.
  • To say hello. A friendly bark could be how a dog greets people or other dogs.

Tips to Get Your Dog to Stop Barking

There are a lot of stop-barking devices available on the market. The most commonly known are bark collars that deliver an electric shock, high-pitched squeal, or stinging spray of citronella mist whenever a pet dog barks. Other devices include ultrasonic emitters that are placed in a room and activated by barking and muzzles that keep the dog’s jaws held shut.

These devices may offer a short-term fix, but they do nothing to address the underlying cause of your dog’s barking. Eventually, the problem may surface through other behavioral problems, as your dog continues to try to communicate his need or problem to you. A dog prevented from barking caused by separation anxiety may instead take to destroying furniture or urinating indoors when his owner is away.

The Case for Not Making a New Year’s Resolution — and Getting Smarter About Behavior Change Instead

Should You Try Gut-Directed Hypnotherapy for IBS?

Are You Simply Easily Distracted or Do You Have ADHD?

The devices also can be inhumane. Any dog’s bark can set off a bark collar or ultrasonic device, meaning your dog may end up receiving punishment for another dog’s behavior. Also, a muzzle will keep a dog from being able to eat, drink, and cool off through panting.

For these reasons, an owner frustrated by his dog’s barking is better off using some simple tricks to head off the behavior or taking the time to train the dog out of the behavior. Try these tips:

  • Offer distractions. Bored dogs will be less inclined to bark if they are given plenty of toys to play with. If your dog is barking due to outside noises, playing the TV or radio while you’re away can drown out those sounds. A TV or radio also can help soothe separation anxiety.
  • Keep your dog active. A pooped pooch is less likely to overreact with a barking fit. Take your dog on regular walks or play fitness games like fetch or Frisbee.
  • Work your dog’s brain. Obedience training, either in a class or at home, can improve your dog’s ability to discern threats. It also can lay the groundwork for other anti-barking solutions that require more intensive training.
  • Desensitize your pet. If the barking fits are being caused by an outside stimulus, you can try to desensitize your dog. For example, ask friends to walk by your house while you work with your dog inside, encouraging your pet to be quiet.
  • Teach the “quiet” command. Train your dog to respond to the word “quiet” by allowing three or four barks, then saying “quiet” in a calm, clear voice. When you say “quiet,” break the barking jag by holding his muzzle gently, dropping a loud object that distracts him or squirting him in the face with a spray bottle of water. In this instance, you could use a manually-controlled bark collar as a distraction method. Eventually your dog will learn that “quiet” means he should stop barking.
  • Change up his routine. A dog barking compulsively or out of boredom might stop if you make some changes. If he is being kept in a backyard and barking there, bring the dog indoors and place him in a crate. If the dog is barking because he’s confined in a crate, try leaving him free in one room of your house.
  • Teach her how to meet and greet. A dog that barks when greeting can be trained to meet people and other dogs more gently. Be sure to keep greetings at your front door very low-key and calm. Keep a toy near the door and encourage your dog to pick it up and hold it in his mouth before opening the door. On walks, distract your dog when passing other people or dogs by offering a tasty treat.
  • Don’t reward barking. Above everything else, don’t inadvertently encourage barking through your own behavior. Don’t reward barking by giving the dog a treat after he has barked. Only treat when the dog has been quiet. Also, don’t encourage barking at outside noises by asking, “Who’s there?”

Training can be a lengthy process, but in the end you will improve your relationship with your dog and be better able to make sure his needs are met.

By knowing the signs that a dog may be dying you can prepare in advance to help ensure that your dog’s last days with you are full of love and light.

Posted February 01, 2022

How do u say stop in dog

Saying goodbye to your dog is one of the hardest things a pet owner has to do. We all want as much time as possible with our beloved pups and it can be difficult to know when to let them go.

Learning how to assess your dog’s quality of life can help you determine when it is time to say goodbye and help make sure you provide greater comfort before a pet passes away. However, before you make your final decision, talk to your veterinarian and look for these six symptoms that your dog’s journey could be coming to an end.

6 Signs a Dog May Be Dying

1. The Dog is in Pain and Discomfort

Unfortunately, pain and discomfort are common symptoms at the end of a dog’s life. 1 You may notice signs of pain, such as: 2

  • Hiding
  • Trembling
  • Panting
  • Loss of mobility
  • Reluctance to interact with family
  • Irritability
  • Restlessness
  • Aggression

Your dog may struggle to get comfortable and may be unable to settle down and rest. Some dogs may sleep more than usual or seek out new resting places for comfort, which they may then be reluctant to leave.

2. The Dog Has a Loss of Appetite

It is common for a dog to lose their appetite in their final days, particularly if they are experiencing nausea or pain. Even a general feeling of malaise can make your pup less inclined to get up and eat. 3 You may also notice that your dog seems to be losing weight rapidly, which can occur from not eating or from changes in metabolism due to certain disease conditions. 4 In some cases, your dog’s loss of appetite may be accompanied by other gastrointestinal symptoms, like vomiting and diarrhea.

3. The Dog is Showing Lack of Interest in Favorite Activities

As a dog’s health declines you may notice that they no longer show interest in their favorite activities. Some dogs may withdraw and stop interacting with their family, while others may become more clingy and seek out extra attention. You may also notice that your dog seems lethargic, depressed, or just not like themself.

4. Incontinence and Decreased Grooming

Some pets become incontinent at the end of their lives and lose control over their bladder and bowels. Others may be unable to get up to go outside to relieve themselves and may need some extra help from their owners or family members to stay clean. 5 Your dog’s coat may also look dull or unkempt due to decreased hygiene and grooming behavior.

5. The Dog Has a Loss of Mobility

Unlike a young puppy, many dogs may experience pain and stiffness in their senior years. This can be exacerbated as your dog grows weaker in his final days. They may struggle to keep up with daily routines or they may be unable to get up to participate in their usual activities. Many dogs need assistance from their owners during this time in order to access essential resources like food and water, taking medicine, or to make trips outside to relieve themselves. 6

6. There are More Bad Days Than Good Days

It can be tough to know when to say goodbye to your dog, especially if your dog’s symptoms come on gradually. Some pet owners find it helpful to monitor their dog’s quality of life by keeping a journal of their dog’s good days and bad days. When the bad days start to outnumber the good, it may be time to speak to your veterinarian about the right time to say goodbye. 6

Preparing to Say Goodbye to Your Dog

It is important to remember that while the symptoms above can be signs that a dog is dying, they can also be signs of treatable medical conditions. If you are concerned about your dog’s health or think your dog is dying, it is best to visit your veterinarian for an examination. This will also give you a chance to discuss end-of-life care for your beloved pet, if necessary.

Consider asking your veterinarian about your options for palliative care, which can help make your dog’s final days more comfortable. This also may be a good time to discuss the process of euthanasia with your vet and to determine whether this is the right choice for you and your pet at this time. Know that if euthanasia is needed, your veterinarian can provide that service, but also there are providers, such as Lap of Love, that can perform the service in your own home, and also handle aftercare needs.

Before you say goodbye to your furry family member, you may want to take some time to consider how you’d like to remember them. You may wish to consider creating a bucket list for your pet or revisit some of your pet’s favorite places and activities during their final days.

Consider whether you’d like to memorialize your pet in some way, such as by taking ink or clay imprints of their paws. Finally, you’ll need to consider how you’d like to handle your pet’s remains. You may choose to bury your pet or have them cremated. Your veterinarian can help you decide which option is the best fit for you and your family’s needs.

Saying Farewell to Your Dog

Pet loss is difficult, but knowing the signs that a dog may be dying can help ensure you’ll know when the time comes. Remember that these signs can occur with many health conditions, so it is important to have your dog evaluated by your veterinarian to determine the severity of your dog’s illness. By knowing the signs, you can prepare in advance to help ensure that your dog’s last days with you are full of love and light.

At CareCredit, we know that veterinary and pet care costs should be the last thing on your mind when saying goodbye to your pet. That’s why the CareCredit credit card can help you manage the costs of veterinary visits, and some providers may include costs of euthanasia and aftercare. Use our Acceptance Locator or download the CareCredit Mobile App to find a veterinarian near you who accepts the CareCredit credit card.

How do u say stop in dog

The content is subject to change without notice and provided solely for your convenience. You are urged to consult with your individual advisors and/or medical providers with respect to any information presented. Neither Synchrony nor any of its affiliates, including CareCredit, make any representations or warranties regarding this content and accepts no liability for any loss or harm arising from the use of the information provided. Your receipt of this information constitutes your acceptance of these terms and conditions. Company, product and service names included in this article are for identification purposes only. Use does not imply endorsement.

How do u say stop in dog

One of the very first, if not THE very first thing you will train your puppy is to respond to their name!

Your puppy’s name helps establish initial communication between the two of you, gains their attention when you need to, and helps facilitate teaching your puppy obedience commands and coming to you when called.

Hi! My Name is ______

Whatever name you picked for your puppy, start using it from day one!

Puppies can learn their names quickly (most can pick it up within 1-3 days!) but generally, you’ll want to practice using their name regularly. A good way to start teaching your puppy their name is to use it to gain their attention by saying their name and rewarding them when they look at you!.

By creating a positive association for your puppy responding whenever you say their name, you’re reinforcing that behavior, establishing this good habit, and getting your puppy used to their new name!

Tip: Nicknames are cute but in those first few days, refrain from using anything other than your puppy’s proper name to avoid any confusion!

Use food as a motivator

How do u say stop in dog

Use food as a reinforcer and reward!

Food rewards and using a food lure work wonders to speed up the name-learning process! Not only are they excellent puppy motivators, but they also reward and reinforce the behaviors your want to see more of.

In the beginning, when you say your puppy’s name the first few times, they may just look at you out of curiosity. But if you say their name and give a quick reward when they look at you, it will help establish that this sound has a good — and delicious — outcome.

To practice, take your puppy to a spot in your home with minimal or no distractions. A harness and leash can be super helpful in this process too, so your pup doesn’t wander off! With your puppy in front of you, gain their attention by saying your puppy’s name clearly, then put a treat in front of their nose and guide that same piece of food up to your eyes (which will draw their eyes up to yours to establish eye contact). Next, say “Good!” when they look at you and reward them with the treat! Check out our video later in this blog for s step-by-step on how to do this!

We recommend our students’ parents to do training sessions like these at their mealtime, and use a portion of that food for training. Puppies love to work (especially for their food!) and it’s a great way to combine mental and physical activity, while you speed up the process of teaching them their name.

As they get better, you can start adding obedience commands to these training sessions to ensure they respond consistently to their given name when said out loud This can sound like, “Puppy, Sit. Good!” and then give them food reward for listening!

Tip: If your puppy isn’t that food-motivated, you can try using a higher value treat or their favorite toy instead!

Practice using your puppy’s name regularly

Repeat this name exercise daily for about three to five minutes a session. You can split up practice sessions by keeping some of their food on you and saying their name throughout the day anytime you are seeking to gain your puppy’s attention and rewarding them when they respond.

Shorter training sessions are better in the beginning as young puppies don’t have very long attention spans and can get tired and start tuning out.

New owners sometimes make the mistake of trying to get their puppy to learn too much too soon. And the same goes for learning their name! If you notice your pup’s attention starts to fade during the training session, switch it up and finish up with some playtime. Always end training with fun to keep your puppy wanting to do more of it and looking forward to the next time.

Once your puppy starts to look at you when you say their name, you can start practicing in other spots in your home and slowly adding more distractions.

Tip: Don’t repeat your puppy’s name over and over again. It will lose value, they’ll start to tune you out, and they won’t respond to it! (The same goes when saying verbal obedience commands!)

Did you ever want to say something to your dog? This app will allow you to translate your exact human words to dog language.

Simply use voice recognition or type your message using the keyboard. The app will convert your text input to “woofs” so your dog will understand exactly what you’re saying.

Woof, woof! (Try it now!)

App intended for entertainment purposes only. App does not guarantee the accuracy of the translations offered. No animals were harmed in the making of this app.

What’s New

Bug fixes and performance improvements.

Ratings and Reviews

It does work a little😂🙂

So I thought this app would be fun for my dog named Rylee so I got the app and it did work a little so when I said do u want a treat I was by the door were we keep the dog treats so I could help a little I also called her name to help so I did it a couple times and finally she came up to me to get her treat is was so cute also I said do u want to go outside I played the barks over and over so when i was about to do it again she was right there at the door waiting for me to open it (but I didn’t because she went outside a few minutes before that)😂😂😂😂so it does work for some people it is fun too I love this app it’s so fun +funny and cute I recommend it it’s just so fun and cute🤪🤩but there is too much adds but good over all😂🙂

Good app but didn’t work for me

I love the idea of the app and how you choose what you want to say to your dog. Before this app I found another that you could only press buttons with little pictures on. Some of those pictures didn’t even make sense though, well, at least I couldn’t understand it.😄
When I first got this app,I obviously tried it on my dog but she didn’t respond or anything. I saw some reviews that said they would type sit and their dog would sit, so I tried that and my dog didn’t do anything. She would just tilt her head. So definitely only works on some dogs, not all. But I think my dog already REALLY understand me just talking to her normally so that may be why she doesn’t respond to the app, but who knows cause we got her only 5 months ago.😔
When I saw that you could change the sound of the dogs’ voice I clicked it to see what it sounded like and realized that you have to pay to get a different dog voice? Which I think is a little unnecessary, but okay. 😕
Overall I think it’s a good app to have if your dog responds to the voice, if they don’t then there really is no point to have it.👏👍

Amazing

Do you know little puppies they don’t listen oh my God does that I literally went crazy with my free four-year-old dog she came to me when I said in the dog dog out Lucy come here girl and she didn’t like this is a winter but sometimes it doesn’t work but she still listens I mean yeah you can just download a different game but that is it’s a prank don’t really do that OK my dog is crazy so she never listens Lucy I called her with the dog out and I’m like complete silent and I’m like oh my God this this out it’s something so if you want it you can download it but I say you do because if you have a dog like puppy you might want to download it.

App Privacy

The developer, First Class Media B.V. , indicated that the app’s privacy practices may include handling of data as described below. For more information, see the developer’s privacy policy.

Data Used to Track You

The following data may be used to track you across apps and websites owned by other companies:

Data Linked to You

The following data may be collected and linked to your identity:

Data Not Linked to You

The following data may be collected but it is not linked to your identity:

Privacy practices may vary, for example, based on the features you use or your age. Learn More

Information

Compatibility iPhone Requires iOS 10.0 or later. iPad Requires iPadOS 10.0 or later. iPod touch Requires iOS 10.0 or later.

English, Danish, Dutch, Finnish, French, German, Greek, Indonesian, Italian, Japanese, Korean, Malay, Norwegian Bokmål, Norwegian Nynorsk, Portuguese, Russian, Simplified Chinese, Spanish, Swedish, Thai, Traditional Chinese, Turkish, Vietnamese

How do u say stop in dog

Dog attacks are rare, but can happen. (Sabah Arar/AFP/Getty Images) This article is more than 2 years old.

A 9-year-old girl died this week when three dogs attacked her in an alley behind her house. Police say the owner of the dogs was arrested.

It’s a reminder that dog attacks do happen, and although rare, they can be fatal.

From 2005 to 2018, 471 Americans suffered death due to a dog bite injury, according to DogsBite.org, a national dog bite victims’ group.

The group found that 66% of those fatalities were caused by pit bulls. But Marjie Alonso, a professional dog trainer and executive director of the International Association of Animal Behavior Consultants (IAABCT), says one breed isn’t more aggressive than another.

She says one study found that golden retrievers were responsible for more bites on children than any other breed.

“We could then easily say, ‘Well, golden retrievers are dangerous,’ and that’s not true,” she says.

So what causes dogs to become aggressive?

“What we can observe is that dogs that are highly aroused in terms of excitation, in terms of prey drive [or] in terms of protection will then kind of ramp up and the switch just flips and that’s when dogs are really dangerous, especially in groups,” Alonso says.

She says dogs tend to feed off each other’s excitement. “I don’t know if you ever been to a concert and you see large groups of people lose their minds — that happens with dogs too,” she says.

Alonso says the first safety step is making sure you take preventive measures within your neighborhood.

“This is a community issue. Get to know your neighbors if you can. Talk to delivery people. See if there are places that they know that there are problematic dogs. Your animal control officer is your friend,” she says. “And then we should avoid things if we can, even if it’s not fair. If you can’t walk by that house because this dog is always barking and it bugs you, don’t walk by that house.”

If a dog is quickly approaching you, there’s two things you can do. First, Alonso suggests standing still, looking down and breaking eye contact — but only if you’re able to keep from screaming. Another method is standing your ground and walking directly toward the dog. She says this shows the canine that you’re nothing to chase and your presence is threatening to the advances.

If a dog is actively attacking you, then the main objective should be keeping yourself, your loved one or your pet alive. You might have to get physical or use a citronella spray against an aggressive dog in order to be safe. “Don’t worry about the other dog even though that’s very hard,” she says.

Below are International Association of Animal Behavior Consultants’ tips for what to do if you find yourself in a potentially dangerous situation with a dog.

Tips For Avoiding Dog Attacks

If an off-leash dog approaches you on a walk:

  • Call out to the owner. “Come get your dog, mine is contagious!” often works.
  • Remove visual stimulus, get something between you (umbrella, car, garbage pail, blanket, etc.).
  • Try firmly telling the approaching dog a familiar cue, such as “sit” or “stay.”
  • Toss a large handful of treats on top of their head to startle them. The bigger the “treat bomb,” the more time you have to walk away.
  • If there is a dragging leash you can grab, loop the leash around an object like a fence or pole, and pull on the handle. Do not put your face near the dog’s face while doing so.

If a frightening off-leash dog approaches, do not:

  • Scream
  • Run
  • Flail limbs
  • Panic
  • Make eye contact
  • Jump up and down

If a frightening off-leash dog approaches, do:

  • Stay as calm as you can.
  • Use a firm voice. This isn’t to “assert dominance,” but to maintain as much control of yourself and the situation as possible, and to make any commands or cues you give the dog as understandable as possible.
  • Stand or stay upright.
  • Stay quiet and don’t scream.
  • Get on top of something.
  • Feed something to the dog by throwing the food away from yourself.
  • Back into a corner or against a wall so dog cannot get behind you.
  • If you have a stroller and can’t get away, yell at the dog, throw everything you have at him, from your shoes to toys to your diaper bag to distract them so you can get some space.

If a dog attacks:

  • Keep your hands and arms in front of your body to protect them.
  • Don’t put your hand near the fighting or attacking dogs’ mouths, or touch the dogs where they could easily turn around and bite you.
  • Do not grab collars.
  • If the dog bites you and isn’t letting go, move your arm or body part into the dog’s mouth, rather than trying to pull it out. This will prevent more damage to you through tearing.
  • Keep the dog from shaking its head or your body if they do not release.
  • Children should curl themselves into as tight a ball as possible and be as still as possible.
  • As hard as it is, teach children to not squeal or cry if at all possible – that only increases the excitement of the attacking dog.
  • If the very worst is happening, curl yourself over your child.
  • If the dog attacks your dog, do not put any part of your body between the two dogs.
  • Find objects to put in between the two dogs (chair, umbrella, garbage can lid, etc.).
  • Picking up your small dog is likely to cause the attacking dog to jump up on you, potentially causing you harm.
  • Not picking up your small dog is likely to increase the danger and harm to your dog. You’ll have to decide, given the situation, which is wiser in the moment.
  • If you do pick up your dog, don’t swing them back and forth facing the attacking dog. Try to place your dog between a barrier of some kind and yourself. Lean into a wall or even toss your dog into a fenced area if need be. Be aware that the attacking dog might be able to jump that fence.
  • Do not kick or punch the dog if at all possible (that might escalate in their arousal).
  • Once the attack is over, immediately get yourself, your dog or your child away. Don’t turn around, try to get further control of the situation, or try to find the owner. Just go.

Marcelle Hutchins produced and edited this interview for broadcast. Serena McMahon adapted it for the web.

This segment aired on August 21, 2019.

How do u say stop in dog

Senior Editor, Here & Now
Peter O’Dowd has a hand in most parts of Here & Now — producing and overseeing segments, reporting stories and occasionally filling in as host. He came to Boston from KJZZ in Phoenix.

Amy Bender is a dog training expert and writer with over a decade of experience working professionally with dogs. She owns a dog training business and is a member of the Association of Professional Dog Trainers.

How do u say stop in dog

Dr. Anna O’Brien, DVM, is an accomplished veterinarian and award-winning writer with more than a decade of experience treating livestock, domestic animals, and exotic animals. She has won the Maxwell Medallion from the Dog Writers Association of America. Dr. O’Brien is part of The Spruce Pets’ veterinary review board.

How do u say stop in dog

The Spruce / Kevin Norris

Dogs growl as a way to communicate. Growling indicates pain, fear, possessiveness, aggression, or that a dog is having fun. You have to identify the reason a dog is growling to be able to interpret the vocalization and decide how to respond to the growl. Learn the different reasons a dog would growl so you know how to react appropriately, whether its to engage in play or address a stressor.

Why Do Dogs Growl?

Growling is one way your dog communicates with you. It growls to let you know that it’s afraid, in pain, or needs for you to back away from its possessions or territory. Often your first instinct is to run from a growling dog or to punish it for growling. Because growling can be the first sign of more serious aggression, it’s important to handle a growling dog appropriately.

Your dog is trying to tell you something when it growls. Growling is a sign of an underlying problem. Rather than teaching your dog not to growl, it’s vital that you determine the reason why the dog is growling and address that issue. Once the underlying problem has been dealt with, it’s likely the growling will be reduced or eliminated altogether.

Several situations can cause your dog to growl. If your dog is growling as a reaction to pain or illness, you may notice that it only growls when certain parts of its body are touched.   The dog may also show other symptoms of illness or injury, such as decreased appetite, lethargy, weight loss, biting or licking specific areas of its body, or hair loss. The solution to the problem of a dog that growls because of pain or illness is to immediately call your veterinarian. The proper medical treatment should alleviate the pain, which should lessen or stop the growling.

If your dog typically growls at strangers, specific people, such as children or men, or when the dog is in an unfamiliar place, the growls are most likely due to fear. A dog may also growl in situations that trigger fears, such as during thunderstorms or fireworks displays. Some aggressive dogs may be ill and suffering from an anxiety disorder.   If you can determine the cause of the fear, the natural course of action is to remove it (if possible) from the dog’s life. If determining the cause or removing the cause seems impossible, reach to a behavior specialist for help.

Territoriality

An example of this is the dog that growls at the mail carrier or delivery person or any other person that the dog thinks doesn’t belong on its property. If a dog growls as a consequence of territorial aggression, you may also notice it growling over other territories, like its place on the couch or its spot on the bed. The dog may growl whenever it senses that someone is encroaching on its perceived territory. This “someone” could be a stranger or even a family member. This type of behavior can be modified and is best determined and helped by a specialist.

Possession Aggression

This is also referred to as resource guarding. A dog that displays possession aggression may growl when someone approaches it while it’s eating, playing with certain toys, or chewing on a bone or rawhide. This reaction can be avoided with a training program that will help your dog understand appropriate reactions.

Having Fun

Some dogs naturally growl when they’re having a great time. This growling often occurs when two (or more) dogs are playing with one another or if the play is associated with tug toys. This is usually a harmless expression of feelings. It should be monitored closely, though, especially with puppies, since the growling behavior can quickly move toward aggression.

How to Stop Growling

As a dog owner, you probably get upset when your dog growls. Your first reaction may be to suppress the growling by scolding or punishing the dog. This is never a good idea. By teaching your dog that growling isn’t acceptable behavior, you’re taking away its ability to warn you that it may bite. You may have heard stories about dogs that bite with no warning. But, in many cases, this is because the owners trained their dogs not to give a warning growl first.

The key to getting a dog to stop growling is not to suppress the growls, but rather to deal with the underlying problem. Once the pain, fear, possession aggression, or territoriality has been dealt with, the dog will no longer need to growl.

In-Depth Training

Territoriality, possession aggression, and fear are serious behavior problems. Depending on the degree of the behavioral problem, the dog may respond well to a training program or may need a much more in-depth behavior modification program. A dog trainer or animal behaviorist can help you evaluate the dog, and determine the best course of action for dealing with these issues. As you work with this type of trainer, be as specific as possible as to what you think triggered the growling. The trainer will likely work with the dog to slowly condition it to accept the trigger and not growl in its presence.

Next Steps

While you’re working to determine the cause of the growling, don’t ignore it or it’s likely to get worse. Be careful around your dog until you figure out why it’s growling. Additionally, you may want to help your dog modify its behavior until the situation is under control. For example, if your dog always growls at the mail carrier, close the window shades and eliminate any sightlines while you work on the problem. If possible, eliminate triggers, avoid stressful situations, and caution others (both dogs and humans) to keep their distance in order to prevent a dog bite. For example, you may not want to introduce your dog to new dogs, bring it to a dog park, or host a loud party until you get help.

Let’s start by saying that dogs give the term “public displays of affection” new meaning and aren’t shy about it. Dogs are considered “man’s best friend”, or shall we say “leg’s best friend”. We all know that embarrassing red-faced feeling we have when you have house guests over and your dog takes a humping fancy to one of their legs. Although this can be viewed as a form of flattery, this situation can get out of control very quickly when your dog refuses to loosen his grip.

Instead he or she goes to town like the energizer bunny, that keeps going and going. Perhaps random passerbyers, couch pillows, your new furniture, and your child’s favorite stuffed animal has fallen victim to your dog’s out of control horny, humping, and annoying behavior. Watching your dog get personal with random strangers and household family heirlooms can be quite disturbing, but is not abnormal. So what do you do to curb this unsightly jaw dropping behavior? Unfortunately there is no such thing as Dog Humpers Anonymous. Instead of reaching for the nearest rolled up newspaper to tame your four legged humping friend here are some helpful tips to get your dog to dismount and calm down.

1. Just say “No” -Remember you are the alpha dog and pack leader. So don’t be shy and let your dog know who’s boss. A firm “NO” or “STOP” will make your dog aware that this behavior is not appropriate. In order for a verbal correction to work, your dog has to understand that you are the leader. You can also clap your hands to get your dog’s attention. Never hit your dog to curb bad behavior, this will only evoke fear and resentment towards you.

2. Spritz Away! Spray your dog with a spritz from a water bottle when he or she starts to exhibit humping and mounting behavior. For experienced dog humpers you may want to carry a spray bottle with you at all times. Having a spray bottle on hand is a gentler way of giving your dog a message that this is not proper pettiquette.

3. The Root of the Matter-Learn the causes for dog humping. Just keep in mind that dog humping and mounting is not always sexual in nature but can be to display dominance or admiration by males or females. Humping may have nothing to do with sex or dominance–it may simply be a form of play. Dogs ages 6 months to 2 years are the ones most likely to hump. If they get into the humping habit at that age, it’s much harder to break later on.

4. Re-focus Your Pup-Dog humping is an instinctual response. Change your dog’s focus and he or she will stop the behavior. Distract your dog in mid-hump with his favorite dog toys , a walk and exercise or other sort of playful redirection. If he likes a good game of fetch with a frisbee or ball, toss one across the room and see how he reacts.

5. Ignore & Give silent treatment- Dogs love attention so perhaps as simple as it may sound, ignoring the behavior may do the trick. Leave the room suddenly. Ignoring your dog’s performance will let him know that his humping is not gaining your approval. Your dog may stop humping if you stop paying attention to him.

6. Spay & Neuter Your Pet-Spaying and neutering not only helps control the pet population, but will slow down your dog’s urge to hump everything in sight. But spaying and neutering is no sure cure if your dog has firmly established the habit. Male dogs that hump may have increased testosterone levels. Studies have found that neutering stops humping in 60 percent of the cases.

7. Training Day! Enroll your dog in obedience training or what some may call doggie boot camp. Seek help and advice from an experienced trainer or canine behavioral specialist, who can train the dog to stop the humping behavior.

8. Exercise is key-Daily exercise helps release pent up aggression, energy, stress, and desires to hump. In most cases, humping results from stress or aggression, especially if the dog has contact with other canines. Take your dog out for at least one long, strenuous walk and play time each day. Set aside enough time for the dog to tire before you stop the exercise session.

9. Seek vet advice. In some cases, humping is caused by hormone imbalances that may indicate serious conditions, such as hypothyroidism. When in doubt, have your pooch checked out by your veterinarian.

Here are a few things to try, but we suggest contacting a professional dog trainer that can see your dog’s behavior in person and provide a customized plan.

First, bring extra yummy treats when you walk with them. These should be treats that they ONLY get when they see other dogs. As soon as you see the dog, start praising them lavishly and give them a treat. This will help them learn that dog equals treat. If dog equals treat, then there is no reason to bark and lunge. Keep treating them as long as they are calm and try to create enough distance between you and the other dog so they don’t react.

If your dog does react, calmly say “nope,” block them for a moment with your body, then turn and walk away from the other dog. This creates distance between your dog and the other dog and should help to calm your pup.

Try to stay as relaxed as possible when you see a dog or if your dog lunges. If you react when they do, you will only add stress into the situation.

Also, make sure the walks have structure. If your dog is allowed to pull on the leash, stop to sniff every five feet, and pee on all of the trees, then they will think that they are walking you. This means they won’t listen to you when they see another dog. Practice having them walk next to you on a loose leash. Then have them sit multiple times on a walk just because you asked them too. You can also change your walking speed or normal route. All of these things will help your dog learn that you are in control on a walk. If you are in control, then they need to listen when they see another dog.

If you aren’t already using one, a front load harness or head halter can give you more control on a walk, especially when your dog is excited.

Your dog may also need more time off leash! Consider doggie daycare or taking your dog to the dog park.

How do I get my two dogs, who walk well separately, to walk well together?

So you’ve got a dog barking non-stop in the neighbourhood.

Maybe your first instinct is to write an angry anonymous letter and leave it in the offending owner’s mailbox?

Perhaps you’ll just vent on the local community Facebook page, gain the sympathy of others but fail to address the owner of the problem at hand.

On Wednesday, the ABC Brisbane Facebook page asked its followers: “How do you deal with a neighbour when they’ve got an excessively barking dog?” after one Queensland woman shared the unnamed letter she received in her mailbox.

The woman, who wants to remain anonymous, said she wished she had more information to help her solve the apparent problem.

“I would have loved for them to leave their details or at least times of day when they were barking as I was completely unaware that they were doing it,” she said.

“It [the letter] just felt very rude.”

Noise complaints are an issue wherever you go — Brisbane City Council (BCC) receives on average more than 29 noise complaints each day, with nearly two-thirds of those complaints relating to animal noise.

In the past financial year 7,245 animal noise complaints were received, with the most common complaint relating to barking dogs.

We’ve done some digging around and come up with a handy guide on what to do if there’s a problem dog in your street, or what to do if you’ve been told your dog is disrupting the local area and you need help.

My neighbour’s dog won’t shut up — what do I do first?

Try talking to your neighbour first — face-to-face if you can.

Who knows, they may not even be aware of the problem. There may be a couple of reasons for that:

  • the dog may only bark a lot when the owner is away
  • the owner may not hear the barking from areas inside the house
  • the owner may be a very sound sleeper and not be woken up when the dog barks

That angry note you’re thinking about writing might be the first they hear of it.

“Barking dogs negatively impact the wellbeing of your neighbours. However, this can often be resolved by having a friendly conversation with the owner as they may be unaware of the issue,” a BCC spokesman said.

Dog owners may not even be aware their four-legged friends are barking when they’re not around. ( Flickr: Heather Paul )

If you don’t want to chat to your neighbour about it, you can send them a (polite) letter.

BCC has a template to help you guide your correspondence with spaces to list the days and times and when it appears to happen.

Not in Brisbane? Check your local government website. They should have information on procedures to follow as well as information and fact sheets on dealing with barking dogs.

Once you’ve either had that chat with your neighbour or sent them a letter and they’ve (hopefully) agreed to do something about the barking, wait a few weeks to see if they have been successful in their efforts.

I spoke with the neighbour and nothing’s changed – what now?

Now’s the time to get the local council involved – you can call them or report it online.

They’ll need some basic information to get started.

A noise nuisance diary is a handy place to start.

You can use a template from the internet or just keep your own records — information your council will want will be the address where the dog resides, the dates and times they’re barking and for how long.

Check with your local council to see how long you should keep a record for.

Council have been contacted. Now what?

Hopefully, the owner of the dog will hear from council in a timely manner.

BCC say they will send out information about some possible causes of nuisance barking and provide some potential solutions.

“The dog owner will be asked to take action to eliminate the problem and contact council to discuss the matter,” its website says.

“Council and the neighbourhood must allow time for the owner to take action to address the nuisance barking.

“If further complaints are received, council officers will investigate.”

If the local council determines the dog is causing an “ongoing noise nuisance”, a fine may be issues.

In Brisbane that first fine is $252. Further fines can go all the way up to $630.75.

I’ve got a barking dog — what can I do about it?

The RSPCA are the experts here.

They say there are a number of reasons your dog may be barking, such as:

  • boredom
  • excitement
  • distress
  • territorial defence
  • fear and anxiety

“In the first instance we recommend that you talk to your veterinarian who can provide advice and may refer you to an animal behaviourist (reward-based) who can help to determine the underlying cause of the barking and then develop a tailor-made humane treatment plan for your dog,” the RSPCA website says.

“You can also contact your local RSPCA for advice.”

Boredom can be one of the causes for excessive dog barking, the RSPCA says. ( Flickr: Virginia State Parks )

It said treatment can usually involve behavioural modification training.

“In some rare cases the use of veterinary medications in combination with behavioural modification may be required.

“Behaviour specialists tend to ask owners a lot of questions and may offer to come out to the house to observe your dog in its own environment in order to identify barking ‘triggers’. Triggers may include seeing or hearing a person walking past or the neighbours dog.”

Some simple tips to reduce excessive barking include:

  • exercise—an active dog barks less when it gets regular exercise
  • company
  • stimulation—a bored dog will bark to attract attention
  • fence design—restrict your dog’s view to what’s going on outside the fence

Posted 4 Oct 2017 4 Oct 2017 Wed 4 Oct 2017 at 8:30pm , updated 5 Oct 2017 5 Oct 2017 Thu 5 Oct 2017 at 8:13pm

How do u say stop in dog

You put food on the kitchen counter and turn your back for a few minutes. Moments later, the food has vanished and your dog is standing next to the counter. He looks innocent enough, but he’s licking his lips. Has this scenario happened in your house? If so, it doesn’t take a detective to determine that you have a pooch who’s a counter surfer.

What is counter surfing?

It’s called counter surfing when your dog jumps up onto the kitchen counter and steals food. Smaller, more agile dogs may jump up with all four paws on the counter, while other dogs, those who are tall enough, prop just their front legs on the counter tops to reach any food left out.

Why does my dog counter surf?

Dogs counter surf because they have learned that kitchen counters are an easy source of yummy snacks. When a dog (or any animal, for that matter) behaves in a certain way and that behavior is rewarded or reinforced, he’s more likely to repeat that behavior in the future. Finding food on the counter when he jumps up is a great reward. Dogs are optimists and opportunists, so even if your dog has only found food on the counter once or twice, he will keep on jumping up to look for it.

How can I prevent my dog from getting on counters and tables?

The simplest solution, of course, is to manage the situation so that your dog doesn’t have access to food on the counters. Here are some tips:

  • Never keep food on your counters. If your dog doesn’t find any food when he jumps up, he’s not getting rewarded for counter surfing.
  • Wipe the counter tops thoroughly when you are done cooking so that there’s no delicious residue for the dog to lick up. Licking something tasty on a counter can be just as rewarding as finding a piece of food to snack on.
  • Crate your dog during meal preparation. The process of cooking tends to involve food spread out on the counters, making it easy for your dog to snag a morsel when you’re not looking. If you don’t have a crate, you can use a baby gate in the doorway to restrict access to the kitchen or put the dog in another room while you cook.

The main objective here is to arrange your environment (the kitchen and counter tops) so that the dog does not have the opportunity for reinforcement (finding food), which makes him more likely to jump up on the counter in the future.

Steps to teach a dog not to get on the counter

To discourage counter surfing, there are a couple behaviors you can teach your dog. “Leave it” is a useful cue for many situations, not the least of which is managing counter surfing. To start training your dog to leave it, go somewhere quiet and less exciting to the dog than the kitchen. Here are the steps to follow:

  1. With a treat in both hands, place your hands behind your back.
  2. Make a fist with one hand and offer that hand to your dog, letting him sniff your fist.
  3. Say “Leave it” and wait until he is done sniffing. As soon as he’s done sniffing, say “Yes,” or click with a clicker, and offer him the treat from the other hand.
  4. Keep doing this until your dog immediately stops sniffing your hand when you say “Leave it.” When this happens consistently, you are ready to move on to the next step.
  5. Start by leashing the dog and then toss a treat outside of his reach. Say “Leave it” and wait until he stops sniffing and pulling toward the treat.
  6. When he stops sniffing and pulling, say “Yes” (or click) and give him a treat that he likes even more than the one on the floor. Over time, by practicing this exercise, your dog should stop pulling as soon as you give the “Leave it” cue.

Make sure the treats with which you are rewarding him are especially tasty, not just plain old kibble. By doing so, you are teaching him that asking him to leave it doesn’t mean he won’t get anything. (On the contrary, he might get something more delicious instead.) When trying to dissuade a counter surfer, you need to help him learn that leaving the human food alone is more rewarding than counter surfing.

“Off” is another useful cue to teach your counter surfer. Here’s how to do it:

  1. When he jumps up onto the counter in search of food, put a dog treat in front of his nose. When you have his attention, use the treat as a lure to guide him off the counter and onto the floor, saying “Off.”
  2. When his feet hit the ground, say “Yes” (or click) and give him the treat.
  3. After practicing this exercise three or four times, say “Off” instead of placing a treat in front of his nose to lure him off. If he jumps off the counter, praise him, say “Yes” (or click) and give him a treat.
  4. If he doesn’t jump off, you might need to lure him off the counter with treats a few more times before he figures out that “Off” means that his paws should come off the counter and go back on the floor. Some dogs learn the cue quickly while others take a little more time. Your dog is an individual and will learn at his own pace.

You can also train your dog to go to his bed or special place while you cook or prepare food. This cue is useful when he is hanging out in the kitchen with you and starts getting a little too interested in the food, but your hands are busy so you can’t put him in the crate or relocate him. If you train him to go to his place on cue, he relocates himself. Here are the steps:

  1. Begin by tossing some treats onto a dog bed or mat and when your dog goes over to investigate, say “Yes” (or click).
  2. After you do this several times, your dog will probably start going over to his bed without any treats to prompt him. When he starts walking over to his bed, say whatever cue you want to use (for example, “Bed”) and then when he gets there, mark it with a “Yes” or click, and give him some treats.

Obviously, these strategies only work when you are there to give the cue. When you’re not going to be around, make sure you remove temptation either by blocking off access to the kitchen or by keeping the counters clear of food. Remember, dogs are opportunists, so it’s unfair to expect your dog to ignore that delicious loaf of bread you just baked and left cooling on the counter while you run to the grocery store.

Your dog gets you. I mean, he really gets you.

No, really — he actually does. So say scientists in Hungary, who have published a groundbreaking study that found dogs understand both the meaning of words and the intonation used to speak them. Put simply: Even if you use a very excited tone of voice to tell the dog he’s going to the vet, he’ll probably see through you and be bummed about going.

Get the full experience. Choose your plan ArrowRight

It had already been established that dogs respond to human voices better than their wolf brethren, are able to match hundreds of objects to words and learn elements of grammar, and can be directed by human speech. But the new findings mean dogs are more like humans than was previously known: They process language using the same regions of the brain as people, according to the researchers, whose paper was published in Science.

This had already been demonstrated in studies that observed dogs, but no one had seen how it works inside the canine brain. To determine this, Attila Andics and colleagues at Eötvös Loránd University in Budapest recruited 13 family dogs — mostly golden retrievers and border collies — and trained them to sit totally still for seven minutes in an fMRI scanner that measured their brain activity. (The pups were not restrained, and they “could leave the scanner at any time,” the authors assured.)

A female trainer familiar to the dogs then spoke words of praise that all their owners said they used — “that’s it,” “clever,” and “well done” — and neutral, common words such as “yet” and “if,” which the researchers believed were meaningless to the animals. Each dog heard each word in both a neutral tone and a happy, atta-boy tone.

This is what dog brain activity hearing human speech looks like. The yellow and red areas are a dog’s auditory regions responding to words. The green area is the dog’s “reward center” which is activated when listening to praise words spoken in a praising tone. (Video: Anna Gabor, MRIcron)

Using the brain activity images, the researchers saw that the dogs processed the familiar words regardless of intonation, and they did so using the left hemisphere, just like humans. Tone, or the emotion behind the word, on the other hand, was analyzed in the auditory regions of the right hemisphere — just as it is in people, the study said.

The first study to investigate how dog brains process speech shows that dogs care about both what humans say and how we say it. (Video: Family Dog Project)

In an e-mail, co-author Tamás Faragó acknowledged that the left hemisphere’s response to praise words didn’t prove the dogs were comprehending meaning and not simply reacting to familiarity. But, he said, it’s safe to assume the dogs hear the neutral words in daily human conversation as often as they hear the praise words, “so the main difference will be not familiarity, but whether the word is addressed to the dog or not.” In other words, whether it has meaning for the pooch.

How do u say stop in dog

If your dog has been barking when you say no to it, you might be wondering why and what you can do about it. This post will show you a number of possible causes and what you can do to get it to stop.

So, why does my dog bark when I say no? Reasons why your dog barks when you say no are that the behavior often gets rewarded, it thinks that you’re being aggressive or it’s reacting to your emotions.

There are actually a number of reasons why your dog might be doing it and it could be due to a combination of reasons. However, there are some things you can consider when figuring out the main cause and there are a number of things you can do about it.

Why your dog barks when you say no

Below are common reasons why dogs do it and what would make them more likely to be the main reason.

It has been rewarded in the past

The reason why it does it might be that it has been getting rewards for doing it. If you tend to give it things such as treats, toys or other rewards, when it barks, it will likely do it more in order to get more rewards.

Instead, it would help to reward it when it is behaving the way you want, to avoid rewarding it when it does bark and to be consistent when training it.

It thinks you’re being aggressive

It could be the case that it does it because it thinks that you are being aggressive. This would be more likely if you say no by shouting and showing aggressive body language by doing things such as standing over it, staring at it and pointing. Instead, it would help to be calm when interacting with it and to train it to behave the way you want with the use of positive reinforcement training.

It’s reacting to your emotions

Dogs tend to be very aware of their owner’s emotions and it could be the case that it barks because it is reacting to your own emotions. This would be more likely if you tend to say no to it in an emotional way that you normally don’t portray. Again, it would help to be calm with it and to train it consistently.

It is not used to you saying no

The reason why it does it might also be that it is used to getting what it wants and it is not expecting you to say no. In order to stop this, it is important to give it training consistently and not to back down when you do say no so that it does not learn that barking will get it what it wants.

Ineffective training methods

It might also be the case that the training methods that you used were either not effective or not appropriate. If you trained it in an environment with lots of distractions it might not have been fully paying attention to you, it could be the case that you were command nagging by telling it to do things that it has not yet learned or it might not have had any incentives to listen to you.

Generally, the training method I recommend is positive reinforcement training which is where you encourage it to behave a certain way by rewarding it when it shows signs of behaving that way. It would also help to start by training it to do easy things and to slowly build up to getting it to do more challenging things.

Things to consider

Below are some things to consider when figuring out why your dog has been doing it.

What else happened when your dog first started barking at you saying no

If it did not always bark when you say no, it would help to consider what else happened when it first started.

If it started doing it suddenly, it could be because you started saying no to things that it normally is allowed to do or get. In this case, it would help to be consistent and it should eventually learn that it can no longer get what it wants.

What is different when your dog does not bark when you say no

It would also help to consider what is different when it does not bark since the timing might have something to do with it.

For example, if it only does it when it has not gotten exercise, it might be because it is frustrated that it has not been able to get exercise yet.

How to get your dog to stop barking when you say no

Below are some things you can do in order to get your dog to stop barking when you say no.

Avoid rewarding it for barking

As mentioned above, it might be the case that it has learned that it gets what it wants if it barks and makes a fuss. It is important to avoid rewarding the behavior and to wait for it to be calm before rewarding it. By doing so, it should learn that barking does not result in it getting what it wants.

Positive reinforcement training

It would also help to give it positive reinforcement training by starting with the basics in an environment without too many distractions and to build up from there.

Avoid punishing it

It would also help to avoid punishing it for saying no. If you punish it, you will actually be rewarding it since it is a form of attention and it could result in it learning to bark more. Instead, it would help to ignore it, if possible, and to give it positive reinforcement training.

Don’t be too emotional

When interacting with it, it would help to be calm and to not get too emotional since it will likely react to your emotions.

Best Dog Training Program

Our favorite: The Dunbar Academy Training Program. If you want a happy and obedient dog, this is one of the best online dog training programs available right now. You can get the first month free using This link

Dog trainer Kathy Santo explains how to handle a dog that constantly barks whenever you’re on the phone.

How do u say stop in dog

Whenever I answer the phone, my dog starts to bark. He refuses to stop until I hang up and play with him. I bought a cordless phone, but he just follows me around. Help!

Dogs are extremely intelligent — illustrated by the fact that they can safely lead blind people through city traffic — so it’s not a stretch to believe that yours could figure out that if he barks at you long enough while you’re on the phone, you’ll reward him with attention. This phenomenon is called a conditioned response. When done correctly, it is the system we trainers use to create desired behaviors, like “sit” and “come.” Done incorrectly, you create undesired behavior — think a dog who barks while you’re on the phone. I know, you’re pulling your hair out because you’re saying to yourself, “What else could I do but hang up and give him attention? He wouldn’t stop barking unless I did.” In this case, as in most cases, thinking like a dog will serve you well. First step is to use (or teach) him “Down” and “Wait” commands. If you’re not confident that he can perform this maneuver, or if he’s never been taught, go back over the steps until the command is airtight. Next, pick up the phone that you normally use and pretend to be answering it. Some dogs won’t start their performance unless the phone actually rings, so you may need to use your cell phone to call your house line for the show to begin. Have a lively conversation with no one, and the minute your dog begins barking, go to him and calmly tell him to “Down” and “Wait.” Be prepared for him to resist or to pop out of it immediately, but hang in there and make it happen. Then continue your conversation. If he pops up, go to him and make him lie down again. Continue talking. At random moments, reward him with an extra-special treat while you talk. It’s important that you reward his silence and his staying down while you’re doing the thing that initially caused the barking to occur. Eventually, your dog will have a canine epiphany — he’ll see that it pays to be quiet and his barking doesn’t have the same effect that it used to have.

This content is created and maintained by a third party, and imported onto this page to help users provide their email addresses. You may be able to find more information about this and similar content at piano.io

How do dogs say sorry

Welcome to our weekly ‘Ask a Vet from the SF SPCA’ feature on 7×7.com. Dr. Jeannine Berger, DVM, DACVB is a board certified veterinary behaviorist who counsels guardians whose pets’ issues are beyond the scope of training. Think of her as a pet shrink…at your service. Ask your own questions in the comments!

Q: I never hit or swat or even yell at my dog. But as a clumsy person who is often carrying a leash, handbag, gym bag, keys, coffee and wearing heels, on the rare occasion I step on my dog’s toe. She sleeps under my desk, so I’ve unwittingly bopped her in the nose with the wheel of my office chair. She’s never actually injured, but little accidents like that break my heart. How do I express to her that I am sorry?

A: Accidents can happen, and they don’t ruin a good relationship. When this happens to one of my animals, and believe me, with four dogs and four cats it does happen, I just say “Oops, I’m sorry,” pet my dog, and move on with something happy.

Luckily, dogs do not hold grudges – if you feel there is a change in behavior, it is more likely that you simply scared or accidentally hurt your dog. If your dog felt threatened by what happened, it could lead to a dog that is now afraid of you. This form of learning is called classical conditioning, or Pavlovian conditioning. This is where associations are being made between two closely related events. Let’s say, for example, you stepped on your dog’s paw and it hurt; the brain might associate the foot with the pain. The foot predicts pain, similarly to the bell predicting food in Pavlov’s example. Therefore, the bell will then lead to drooling in anticipation of food, just as the presence of your foot will lead to avoidance because impeding pain is anticipated.

Although there is such a thing called “one trial learning,” it is rare, and usually only happens if the trauma was very dramatic and not just an accidental bump.

Dogs are pretty good at reading intent–meaning, if your intent is to punish, your entire body language is threatening and you have the intent to tell (or worse show) your dog that he did something wrong. When you accidentally bump into your dog, they can most likely tell that it was not directed at them. Should this happen frequently, he will get more careful when you move around and try to get out of your way sooner, but chances are, he will “forgive” you.

Being a dog parent you may have noticed that your pooch gets bored at home when he/she is left alone and finds something to entertain himself.

When you arrive, you may have found chewed shoes and pillows lying in your house and your dog sitting in a corner.

From stealing food from the kitchen cabinet or fridge, chewing shoes or using the bathroom, they do all the wrong things when they are left alone, but do they ever say sorry?

How do dogs apologize?

Dogs say sorry by expressing physical signs like the tail-between-the-legs pose, dropped ears, wide eyes, reduce panting, rubbing their face against the paw or wagging the tail. Usually, it’s the dog’s way to accept that they made a mistake and it is a submissione expression rather than saying sorry.

Though many dog parents assume that their dogs know how to say sorry, we don’t know for sure if they are really saying sorry.

Dogs understand that they have screwed up and their tail between the legs pose is actually an apology bow as per City University of New York researchers.

Naughty dogs hang their heads and tuck the tails to seem obedient, which is known to be a socially clever move that dogs inherited from wolves, according to CUNY biologists.

When you assume that your dog looks guilty, you are actually projecting your feelings onto the pooch in the context of the situation. But in reality, they are reacting to your reaction.

Do Dogs Know When They’ve Done Something Wrong?

As a dog owner who spends time training the puppies know that they can learn actions we state as the right behaviour.

A dog’s behaviour in front of their owners after a naughty act is a learned behaviour of acceptance to their owners’ angry expressions, stated a 2009 study conducted by Alexandra Horowitz, a canine psychologist at the Columbia University Dog Cognition Lab.

Owners usually mistaken this behaviour of their canine as guilt, but it is actually the reaction to the owners angry or displeased emotions.

You might be thinking why do they tuck their tails or run away before you notice their naugty deeds. This is because they are super smart and they learn to associate a specific event to a specific human response.

For example, your dog may hide even before you notice chewed shoes because he/she remembers that chewed shoes make you upset.

Now, you might be thinking why would they do the deed when they know that the owners would get upset. This is because dogs are not able to connect the two events to realize that chewing shoes is wrong.

Also practice positive reinforcement methods with your furry friend. Always reward good behaviours instead of punishing your dog’s bad behaviours.

Science Behind Dogs Behavior Like Humans

Dogs can copy behaviours, and understand emotions very well. Research shows that owners incline towards dogs that remind of themselves, which is not the case always, but researchers have observed that an overweight owner will have an overweight dog.

Dogs observe their owners and understand what works and what not. They are in sync with their facial expressions, and emotions. A stronger bond between the human and dog, the more chances of the dog copying his/her human, which is known as emotional contagion.

Your dog understands the belly rubs and pat on the head for behaving in a good way. He also slowly learns not to disturb you while you are cooking or behave in a certain way to get your attention. Your furry friend uses his/her emotional intelligence and tries to learn things that you like and don’t like.

Conclusion

We hope to have helped you understand how dogs apologize. We have also tried to explain how they know whether they have done something wrong. If you have ever wondered that your dog is an animal copy of you, read the section on ‘Science Behind Dogs Behavior Like Humans’ that talks about a research on the topic.

Related posts:

About Us

We are a group of pet lovers who are passionate about sharing everything that we learned while raising our pets.
We aim to make “Indian Pets” as an unltimate resource for all pet enthusiast in India that covers everything about the pets, from cost to buy to that one specific question lingering in your mind!

How do dogs say sorry

There have been many different studies about the behavior of dogs, many of which have come about from human insistence in projecting our own emotions onto our pets. Much of the research has been into whether dogs feel guilt and shame; so far, the general consensus is that we don’t really know.

But despite the scientific research being inconclusive, many dog owners believe that their dogs can and do say sorry to them when they have been bad.

I don’t believe that dogs can apologize, and I will explain why. But I do think that dogs are able to learn from the way react, knowing certain behaviors and actions can elicit certain responses – and some of those will be reflected in their body language, expressions, and eyes.

And because of this, it’s no wonder that dog owners think that dogs can say sorry.

Dog’s body language can look like they are saying sorry

For example, dogs know when we are angry and when we are telling them off. Over the years of domestication, dogs have grown to understand that things like cowering, being subservient, and puppy dog eyes result in owners calming down, and possibly giving them a treat.

I’ve seen this with my own dog Claude when we are playing. If he is mouthing during play and accidentally bites me, I will do a loud “yelp” to signal he’s gone too far. He will back down, step back a little, and does look very sorry for himself… and I then go in and give him a cuddle and lots of love.

Essentially dogs learn from their bad behavior and understand that they will get rewarded for being good or displaying certain action. If you are scolding them, they might then give you those puppy dog eyes which we can mistake, understandably so, for dogs saying sorry and apologizing.

Here’s what a few experts say about the idea of how dogs say sorry or not.

Dogs look like they are saying sorry with a sad look

“I don’t think dogs actually feel shame. I think they know how to placate us with this sad puppy-dog look that makes us think they’re ashamed of what they’ve done. My guess is that their thinking is: Oh man, my owner is super mad about something, but I don’t know what, but he seems to calm down when I give him the sad face, so let’s try that again.” (Pascale Lemire of DogShaming.com)

We do not know if dogs can apologize

“Humans have a natural desire to know what an animal is thinking, and yet we are limited to reading body language and measuring physiological reactions. The bottom line is we will never truly know because we cannot ask them.” (Dr Bonnie Beaver, Professor at Texas University of Veterinary Medicine: source)

How to dogs say sorry to each other?

Whilst I don’t believe dogs can sorry to humans, I wondered if there was any evidence into whether dogs can say sorry to each other.

From my own research and seeing my own dog playing with other dogs, they do act subservient to each other. This can take the form of bowing their heads and rolling on their backs to act submissive.

I’ve seen this behavior during rough play, and it could be interpreted as being apologetic. Perhaps this is how dogs say sorry to each other after a problem… who knows?

What about the other way around?

I’ve also looked into how humans should apologize to dogs, and whether dogs even understand an apology. You can find out all I learned in this other blog post.

How do dogs say sorry?

As I’ve established, I don’t genuinely believe dogs can say sorry, but I know that many dog owners will completely disagree with me.

So, to keep things fair and balanced, I decided to ask dog owners and on social media how their dogs say sorry to humans when they have been bad.

Here’s a selection of the best responses.

How do you know if your dog is saying sorry?

“My dog knows if he has done wrong and will act all sorry with droopy ears, wide eyes, and occasionally looking down and avoiding my eye contact. It’s hilarious to see. Dogs can apologize, and this is how they do it by acting all guilty and shifty!”

“Our French Bulldog says sorry with the puppy dog eyes first of all. If that doesn’t work, he will then shuffle up to us and get right into our personal space by rubbing up against our legs and rubbing his head into us. It’s obvious he’s saying sorry to us, especially after he’s been naughty and chewed another cushion.”

“I know that dogs lick to say sorry. I’ve seen it with loads of my own dogs down the years who will apologize by muzzling into my neck, licking me, and generally giving me as much attention as possible until I give in and forgive them.”

“How dogs say sorry is very simple. It’s the classic tail between the legs body language. Acting submissive. Looking guilty. This are all signs of how your dog can apologize to you.”

“My dog says sorry by licking me, but only once I give him the go-ahead that I forgive him. It’s super cute and adorable, and anybody who says dogs can’t apologize don’t have a heart. They can and do say sorry!”

Conclusion

Despite the studies we will never actually know whether dogs know how to say sorry of whether they even have a concept of remorse and apology.

Fundamentally dogs live for the moment, so being able to say sorry would require that they were aware of time and the past action. Personally, I don’t believe that dogs have the mental and emotional ability to offer an apology.

Dog owners around the world will disagree with me, and I understand why; your dog can look sorry and guilty when you tell it off. But I believe this is purely because they understand what response that results in when their owners are emotional.

It’s “pleasing” behavior that they have learned works in response to negative body language from us. That’s what the puppy dog eyes, sad looking face, tail between the legs, and submissive pose is all about… surely?

There are no studies that comprehensively show that dogs can say sorry, or how they apologize. If and when that ever happens, I will put my hands up and accept I was wrong.

In fact, I will say sorry!

You might also like…

I regularly blog about the way dogs act, and here are some popular posts you might also enjoy reading:

The more time that you spend with your dog, the more you begin to understand him and the more he understands you.

And with that understanding comes mutual trust and an almost unspoken form of communication.

Your dog slowly, but surely begins to intuit what you want and expect from him, and in turn, you learn that your dog doesn’t always communicate in barks, growls, whine, and whimpers.

Sometimes he’ll tell you how he’s feeling, and what he’s thinking by cocking his head in a certain way or the speed at which he wags his tail.

Actions, in the canine world at least, can and do, speak louder than words.

Of course, that interaction depends entirely on whether or not you believe that your dog can, and does understand complex emotions in the same way that humans do.

How do dogs say sorry

Animal psychologists and innumerable scientific studies have proved that dogs understand and feel basic emotions such as anger, happiness, and love.

They’ve also shown that dogs base their interaction and relationships with humans based on those factors, and whether or not they even understand anything more complicated remains open to debate.

Does your dog actually feel guilt? Does he know how to say sorry and does he understand what he’s apologizing for and why he is doing it?

Or is he merely demonstrating a series of learned responses to a situation?

Have we given dogs too much credence and are we reading far more depth into their behavior than there actually is?

Or are we ascribing a very human way of thinking to a dog’s actions and overwriting a simplistic response to a given scenario with what we want to see, and believe is happening?

In other words, are we judging a dog’s actions and the way they respond to us with our hearts or our heads?

Seeing The World Through A Dog’s Eyes

It’s a question that while being entirely valid, will usually be met with a forthright and emphatic affirmative response by most owners.

Because an owner wants to always see the best in their dog, they will automatically believe that the dog understands when they’ve done something wrong without having to be chastised or told off for doing it.

And even though it might seem like we’re trying to distance ourselves from the believer’s camp, nothing could be further from the truth.

We know, or rather we choose to believe, that dogs are capable of understanding far more than most psychologists would credit them with being able to.

How many times have you felt as though the world was about to cave in around you, and your dog has immediately understood this and tried to provide the emotional support that you so desperately need in that moment, by cuddling a little closer, offering you his paw or licking your face?

How many times has your dog reacted with a wag of his tail when he sees you smile?

The subtle references to our wellbeing and emotional state that we express on a daily basis can be sensed and understood by our dogs, and if they know how to react to our more complex emotions, surely that means that their responses are driven, in part at least, by the fact that they also feel, and experience the same complex emotions that their owners do.

How do dogs say sorry

Can Dogs Feel Guilt?

The idea that your dog knows how to say sorry is predicated on the supposition that he can also feel guilt or understand when he’s been naughty. And dogs can and do feel and understand both.

Don’t believe us, okay we’ll illustrate our point with an example, that as a dog owner, we’re sure that you’ll not only be able to relate to, but have at some point experienced.

Have you ever walked through the door of your home to find something chewed up, or cushions and furniture scattered everywhere? You have? Good, then you’ll probably know where we’re heading.

And where was your dog when you walked through the door and discovered the disarray that has befallen your humble home?

Hiding and cowering in a corner because they were too ashamed to face you and in doing so, be reminded about what they did while you were out?

That behavior is a canine shame response generated by the knowledge that you will be disappointed in them. It’s your dog’s version of feeling guilty.

How Does A Dog Say Sorry?

Dogs have a number of different ways of apologizing for their actions, all of which they can and do engage in without being told that they’ve been “naughty”.

If they dip their ears, bow their heads and walk toward you slowly with their tail curled between their hind legs, it’s a non-verbal acknowledgment of their guilt and the tentative way they’re approaching you is their way of saying sorry and asking you to forgive them.

Some dogs will often add a soft, repeated whimper that emphasizes their guilt and reinforces their need for your forgiveness.

It’s important to quickly and affirmatively acknowledge your dog’s behavior, and either greet them with a kind, but firm response or pet them and reassure them that you’re not angry.

It’s also incredibly important to remember that you are the center of your dog’s world and that to him, your forgiveness at that moment is everything.

How do dogs say sorry

How Do Dogs Know When They’ve Been Naughty?

How does a dog know when he’s been naughty?

He knows, because he learns from you, and the longer he spends with you, the more he learns through observation what you expect from him, and what is and isn’t acceptable behavior.

Once your dog understands the boundaries that have been sent for him, breaking the rules, or crossing the boundary lines will, in most cases, automatically initiate a guilt response which in turn will make him apologize in an effort to ensure a return to the status quo that both he, and you, are used to.

Can a dog say sorry? Absolutely, and whether you knew he was doing it or you didn’t, your dog has almost certainly already said sorry to you on more than one occasion.

And the next time he does it, you’ll know exactly what he’s doing.

Thanks for contacting us. We’ve received your submission.

How do dogs say sorry

Shutterstock

More On: dogs

Grandparents face murder charge after 7-year-old fatally mauled by family dog

Woman placed on life support after pet dog head-butts her while playing

K-9 featured in Netflix’s ‘Rescued by Ruby’ euthanized

NYPD officer bitten in head by pit bull on Coney Island

Who’s a guilty boy?

Dogs know when they’ve screwed up — and their tail-between-the-legs pose is actually a highly evolved “apology bow,” according to CUNY researchers.

Naughty pooches hang their heads and tuck their tails to appear submissive to their owners — a socially shrewd move they inherited from wolves, according the City University of New York biologists say.

“It’s a very interesting phenomenon that goes far beyond the dog-human relationship and actually reveals quite a bit about the nature of communication itself,” Professor Nathan Lents, a molecular biologist, wrote last week in Psychology Today.

Domesticated dogs long ago evolved from wolves, which are so social that they shun badly behaved pack members, according to Lents, author of the book “Not So Different: Finding Human Nature in Animals.”

When young wolves know they’ve done something wrong — like chomping down on a pal or getting too frisky while wrestling — they strike the guilty pose. The cowering bow illustrates to their canine compadres that they’re low-status and sorry, Lents wrote.

These days, Fido and Rover bust out the posture to “apologize” to humans for everything from swiping a sandwich to chewing a shoe.

“Dogs have inherited this behavior, and they will use it after any kind of infraction that results in being punished,” Lents explained.

“As social animals, they crave harmonious integration in the group, and neglect or isolation is painful for them.”

It all boils down to the power-dynamics of friendship, he notes.

see also

How do dogs say sorry

This is what your dog is trying to tell you

“In a sense, an apology is indeed an expression of submission. ‘I was wrong; you were right.’ Nothing could be more submissive than that,” he said.

He added, “While it may seem like a trivial action, it is actually involved in multiple fairly sophisticated social behaviors.”

Ultimately, when dogs strike the pose with owners, they’re asking, “Can we be friends again?”

When dogs hunch into the posture, they also generally stop panting, “smiling” and making eye contact, according to researchers.

“Just like humans rarely misinterpret a smile from a snarl, animals surely understand the subtleties of their own body language,” Lents wrote.

Lents’ research piggybacked off of a 2009 study from Barnard College noting that the “guilty-dog look” pops up most often when owners scold their pooches.

How do dogs say sorry

As dog lovers, we believe that our canine companions experience emotions. We observe them as they display affection toward us, cower fearfully from vacuum cleaners, alert to the UPS truck, and grin or wag like crazy at a friendly person.

With their expressive faces and demonstrative body language, dogs manage to communicate a wide range of emotions to their humans. But the jury is still out on whether dogs actually understand when they do something wrong and feel guilty.

What’s That Guilty Look For?

You’ve probably come across your dog after he’s done something naughty, like peeing in the house or shredding your favorite pair of socks. His body language seems to radiate guilt. Many veterinary experts suggest that this is a classic case of anthropomorphism — when we attribute human characteristics or behavior to an animal.

A 2009 study examined “guilty” canine expressions. Researchers observed dogs and their owners under several sets of circumstances and discovered that dogs tended to display “guilty” body language more frequently when their owners scolded them than when the owners remained neutral – regardless of whether the dogs had actually done anything wrong.

Dog cognition scientist and author Dr. Alexandra Horowitz, who coordinated the research, concluded, “a better description of the so-called guilty look is that it is a response to owner cues, rather than that it shows an appreciation of a misdeed.”

Guilt or Fear?

When we say a dog looks guilty, we usually mean he displays some or all of the following behaviors or signs:

  • Tucked tail
  • Visible whites of the eyes
  • Cowering, hunched posture
  • Yawning
  • Licking
  • Flattened ears
  • Avoiding eye contact

These are all expressions of fear and stress in dogs. While these behaviors could also conceivably communicate a feeling such as guilt, it does pose a dilemma for researchers. Do dogs truly understand that they’ve broken our rules and feel bad about it, or are they simply reacting to our voice and body language by trying to appease us with a submissive posture?

Guilt is a complex concept. It requires an understanding of cause and effect in relation to time, which is difficult to prove. Dogs don’t talk about how they feel by using words, so we don’t know what they think about while they wait for us to come home and discover a chewed up shoe.

How do dogs say sorry

Learning to Appease

Dr. Mary R. Burch, certified applied animal behaviorist, suggests that when a dog looks guilty for an action such as house soiling or chewing, he has most likely done this before and may have experienced a strong reaction from his owner – scolding, yelling, or the cold shoulder. Now the dog may anticipate how the owner will react and exhibit body language to try to appease his owner, for instance cowering, as a way of asking for forgiveness.

Poking fun at a “guilty” dog in an amusing photo is one thing, but misunderstanding guilt can lead to problems. Animal behaviorists agree that because our dogs are so sensitive to our reactions, punishment after the fact can backfire.

If you come home to find your dog has done his business on the living room rug, scolding, pointing, or focusing your full attention on your canine companion’s mistake in a stressful manner communicates your displeasure. Next time you go out, he may eliminate in the basement or in some other hidden space because what he’s learned is that it upsets you to see his mess when you come in the door.

It’s far better to figure out how to prevent situations that lead to the behavior in the first place – confine your dog to a crate or pen when you’re out, hire a dog walker, be sure he’s had plenty of exercise before you leave him.

Do Dogs Understand When They Do Something Wrong?

Dog owners who spend time training their pups know that dogs can learn what we define as appropriate behavior if we take the time to teach them. After months of consistently telling my Lagotto Romagnolo pup (a.k.a. Italian Water Dog) to “leave it” as soon as she got near the lily pond in my backyard, and rewarding her when she did, I can now depend on her to spend time in my fenced yard alone and resist her instinctive urge to swim there.

So if dogs learn what their humans consider right from wrong, and they make the wrong choice, do they feel guilty? Although some experts have used her study to conclude that dogs don’t really experience guilt, Dr. Horowitz advises that we really can’t know for sure.

“My study was decidedly not about whether dogs ‘feel guilt’ or not. I would feel dreadful if people then thought the case was closed on dogs (not) feeling guilt, which is definitely not the case,” she says.

The question of whether dogs — or your dog — experience guilt remains unanswered.

How do dogs say sorry

Every dog parent has gone through this at some point – you arrive home and find chewed slippers, shoes, pillows, or worse, couch cushions and your dog sitting in the corner, seemingly remorseful.

Though many dog parents assume that dogs know when they have done wrong, do dogs ever truly try to apologize? How?

How do dogs say sorry? Dogs express remorse and try to apologize with physical signs such as hanging their heads and tucking their tail between the legs. This is a submissive expression inherited from their wolf ancestors, often accompanied by dropped ears, wide eyes, or rubbing their face against their paw.

There is a lot to know about this apologetic behavior in dogs, which reveals the nature of communication in dogs’ eyes.

As you read through the following, you’ll discover if dogs really do know how to apologize or if they are simply reacting to your reaction.

Dogs and Remorse: What To Understand

Dogs are super smart, and they can copy behaviors and understand emotions very well, although not like humans do.

They can learn from the way we react to certain things or behaviors, and understanding our reactions can elicit responses that show in the dog’s body language, eyes, and expressions.

Do Dogs Feel Remorse?

There is plenty of evidence that animals can feel what scientists call primary emotions, like happiness and fear.

However, there is extremely little evidence about them feeling secondary emotions such as pride, jealousy, or guilt.

Secondary emotions, like remorse, require a level of cognitive sophistication, especially when it comes to self-consciousness or self-awareness, which is not likely to exist in non-human animals.

With that said, dogs can display behaviors associated with guilt, although that’s not enough evidence that they have the emotional capacity to experience true remorse.

Dogs learn through observation and training about what is and isn’t acceptable behavior.

Once they understand the boundaries you’ve set for them, crossing or breaking those boundaries, in most cases, will automatically initiate a guilt response from them as they anticipate your reaction.

In short, dogs can “act guilty” as a result of learned association – for instance, chewing a shoe (or any other stimulus) and the impending punishment.

Can Dogs Really Apologize?

Dogs are social animals that crave harmonious relationships within the group. Being neglected or isolated is painful for them.

When you reprimand them for being naughty, dogs will strike a pose, seemingly saying, “I was wrong. I’m sorry. Can we be friends again?” It is your dog’s version of apologizing.

How Do Dogs Apologize? Signs Your Dog Is Trying To Say Sorry

Although dogs don’t truly understand the concept of being sorry, they do understand when you are displeased or angry at what they did, and they will respond accordingly.

That is their attempt to maintain their position in the “pack” and remain in your good graces.

With that said, dogs have a number of ways to apologize for their actions, and they can show these without being told that they’ve been naughty.

Bowing Their Heads

One of dogs’ non-verbal acknowledgments of guilt is bowing their heads and dipping their ears.

Most often, they will also have their tail curved between the hind legs as they tentatively approach you.

Whimpering

In many cases, some dogs will get into your personal space, rub up against your leg, and even add a soft, repeated whimper to emphasize their guilt and reinforce their need for you to forgive them.

Licking

Some dogs say sorry by nuzzling into your neck and licking you. Generally, they are trying to give you as much attention as possible until you give in and forgive them.

How do dogs say sorry

How Do Dogs Say Sorry to Other Dogs?

How dogs say sorry to other dogs is simple – by expressive submissive signs, such as cowering, hunched posture, flattened ears, and tucked tail.

Do Dogs Understand Your Apologies?

Whether dogs understand what you mean when you say, “I’m sorry,” remains somewhat of a mystery. They do undoubtedly understand when your anger dissipates though.

The important thing is to reconnect with your dog and ensure him that you’re not angry any more.

Will My Dog Forgive Me for Hitting Him?

While it’s unsure if dogs can forgive you in the sense that humans forgive, what’s certain is that dogs don’t hold a grudge if you hit them once, but remember that they can learn from your responses.

So, if a dog changes his behavior after you hit him, it’s more likely that he’s scared that you will do it again. This is something he is not likely to forget any time soon.

Will My Dog Forgive Me for Yelling at Him?

While your dog may not necessarily forgive you immediately for yelling at him, he will soon simply let go of what happened.

Dogs live in the moment, and before the feelings of guilt rush through your system, your dog may have already moved on, especially if you show him affection afterward.

How To Apologize to Your Dog

Occasionally, dogs can feel terrified when you hurt or yell at them in the heat of the moment. In that case, you can apologize to them in a way that they can understand.

  • Soothe your dog by speaking to him gently. If he hides in a corner and avoids you, you can try calling or talking to him from a safe distance. Once he feels comfortable, he will come closer or allow you to come closer.
  • Dogs understand your calm and welcoming attitude more than your verbal apology. Your time and praise are the greatest way to apologize to your dog.

Related Questions:

Do Dogs Feel Bad After They Bite You?

In general, dogs won’t feel bad or guilty after they bite you unless it was purely an accident.

Occasionally, they may cower and show signs of guilt, not because they really feel guilty but because of a learned response.

Do Dogs Feel Empathy?

Many dogs show empathy, especially toward their owners. It’s because they can understand and pick up emotions and even distinguish between positive and negative feelings.

For instance, dogs can display empathetic behavior like trying to comfort you when you cry.

Conclusion

Dogs can look sorry and guilty if they know they’ve been naughty – puppy-dog eyes, a tucked tail, and a sad-looking face are common occurrences.

However, their reaction is likely not due to actually feeling remorse as much as it’s a learned understanding of your response to their behavior.

We are all familiar with those sad fluffy faces when our Frenchies do something bad. Those eyes almost ‘scream’ the words ”I’m sorry” for behaving recklessly. While their way of feeling sorry is one of the cutest things, it also makes us wonder do they really know how to show a sense of apology. Read on and find out the truth.

How do dogs say sorry? Facts to know

It’s an undeniable fact that dogs can feel our emotions. They absorb our energy like sponges, so they’re pretty much aware of the things going on in our lives. Just remember how many times have you felt bad about something, and then voila…here it comes your Frenchie from such feeling by sitting in your lap and giving you emotional support.

That’s why you can’t trick your dog when you feel pissed off him. He will quickly realize that he needs to say sorry for being a naughty boy. Floppy ears, putting the head down, hiding under the table, and showing those ‘sad puppy eyes’ are something that we are all familiar with.

If you don’t forgive your Frenchie, he will probably start rubbing and pawing his face with paws. Besides, if you continue with the ignorance, the next level of feeling sorry is to sit in your lap and rubbing the muzzle against your hand or face. Licking the owner’s hand, and whining can also be some of the signs. After all those cute sessions of showing an outburst of emotions, one of the most difficult things is to resist those huge, protruding eyes. So, the following steps will depend only on you.

Do you want to cuddle your French bulldog and tell him that you don’t mind his disobedience? Well, our advice is to think twice before acting hastily.

If you want to build a healthy relationship with your lovely pet, it’s essential to become his pack leader. By becoming your French bulldog’s pack leader, you’ll prevent your dog from causing troubles at home.

How do dogs say sorry

How do dogs say sorry? Should you ignore your pet?

The main rule to keep in mind when you notice that your dog wants to say sorry is to stay consistent with the training lessons of becoming the pack leader. We know that it’ probably very hard to ignore your pet. However, that’s how you’ll ‘explain’ to him that he shouldn’t do that.

Besides, it’s also essential to work on your mutual relationship. Your Frenchie surely doesn’t want to live in an unhealthy environment where he will be punished for every wrong step. Instead of choosing physical punishment, you gotta play a mental game with your pet.

Dogs are curious and social beings that are born to play and investigate their environment. It’s in their blood to behave like that, so you shouldn’t restrict your dog from such practice. Every dog has the right to explore items by licking, sniffing, and chewing on them. Therefore, the main way is to teach your pooch what can and what can not chew.

How do dogs say sorry

Rewarding is important

After we revealed the question ‘do dogs say sorry?’ we can’t escape mentioning that rewarding is important. To teach your dog to discern good and bad things, you have to make a positive association for every good behavior. For example, if your Frenchie has learned a specific command, the key element is to reward him with snacks. Besides, showing affection and telling praise words will also do a lot for his personality.

There’re no studies that can prove to us that dogs know to say sorry. However, many dog behavior specialists believe that dogs look like they’re feeling sorry because they understand humans’ emotions and reactions.

How do dogs say sorry

Like we humans expect sorry, dogs also expect it from us. Maybe they don’t understand English or neither can speak that, but they do have a language to speak with us. Being an owner, we will have to understand that first. We keep pets because we love them and it is our duty to take care of whom you love. Maybe you have done something that offended your dog, but it’s your duty to earn their forgiveness. But how can you do that? Learn about some steps to say sorry to your dog.

Good Timing: Timing always matters. Everything in this world should be done with proper timing. If you can see that your dog is angry with you, take some time. Don’t rush to apologize. Let the environment be cool and calm and it takes a time to happen. There are many ways by which you can tell them sorry. You can prepare a small treat and put it in a place in your home where your dog can reach. By getting that, your dog will feel that you are sorry for the incident that happened.

How do dogs say sorry

Determine the Offense: First you will have to determine what did you do. Did you make fun of your pet? Did you hurt her? What’s the wrong you have done? Yes, you will have to know that first as your dog can’t tell you about that. The next step to say sorry always depends on what you have done. So it is very important.

How do dogs say sorry

Ways to say Sorry: You know your dog very well and now as you have determined your offense, you will have to look for the best way to tell them sorry. Every offense has its different way of telling sorry. For example, if you have hurt your dog, you will have to cuddle them to show your love. Again, if you have made fun out of your dog, you will have to give them a good treat. So you will have to think about the best way to say sorry.

How do dogs say sorry

Walk Slowly to her: As we have said earlier, don’t be in a rush as it can lead to a mess. Do everything slowly with patience. First of all take some time, then walk to them slowly and try to talk with them. If your dog is moving far from you, leave and wait for some more time as she is still not ready to listen to you. Try the same thing again after few minutes, maybe again the same thing will happen, don’t lose your hope, the third time they will not show annoying behavior.

How do dogs say sorry

Notice the Behavior: Now if you see that your dog is sitting and listening to you, that means you got the passport to their heart again. You will have to know the way to melt them again. Talk with them slowly in a soft voice. Though she will not understand what you are saying, but she will notice your voice and the way you are behaving. So don’t speak loud even if that’s your way of talking.

How do dogs say sorry

Take them Close: It’s time to take them close and give your touch. Yes, they need it now. Touch their favorite spots and scratch slowly to give them some comfort. But this is the first time you will be touching her. Don’t touch before and now slowly try to take them closer, let them feel your warmth.

How do dogs say sorry

Play with your Pet: Now the best idea to be closer is by playing with them. Let them feel that you are ready to play with them. You know the game that your dog loves to play with you. So that’s the one you should choose.

How do dogs say sorry

Give them some Attention: You know very well that dogs will always need your attraction. That’s the only thing they want from you. Spend time with them for the next few days. They will just feel that you care for them.

How do dogs say sorry

Praise and compliment: Lastly, you should praise your dog for every good activity they do. Yes, you should give them compliments, but not in words as they can’t understand it. You will have to give them small treats and cuddles.

How do dogs say sorry

So follow these ways step by step to say sorry to your dog and you will be getting what you want. But remember you can always expect a good behavior from your pet only when you have trained them well. So it is very important to train your dog properly from their young age. If your pet is a nicely trained dog, you will never face any problem in your home. You should go through all the duties and responsibilities that you have towards your pet and in return, you will always be showered with love from them.

How do dogs say sorry

There was quite the dust up on Twitter last week about a blog in Psychology Today by Nathan Lents, titled Dogs Apologize Better Than Some Humans. Skipping the observation that humans have a lot more to apologize for than dogs do, (clown horror movies come to mind), Lents addresses the “guilty look” of dogs and wolves. He argues that what people often interpret as a “guilty look” in dogs is the equivalent of an apology. He says:

“A dog that bites too hard is punished by temporary shunning. They are removed from the social unit and ignored for a time. In order to be reintroduced, the offending wolf must approach with an apology bow and be re-admitted into the group.”

There’s more. The quote that got him in the hottest of water was this: “In a sense, an apology is indeed an expression of submission. ‘I was wrong; you were right.’ Nothing could be more submissive than that,” he said.

No! Nope! Nopers!” said canine researcher and Scientific American blogger, Julie Hecht. “The dog’s supposed ‘guilty look’ does not translate to ‘I was wrong; you were right.’ ” I agree completely with Julie. “I was wrong” is not the same as a gesture of appeasement.

Here’s the logic of my argument, from my favorite world beyond that of dogs and flowers–food. Imagine you’re in a restaurant. The waitress is clearly busy and a bit harassed. You are ordering a BLT sandwich, but want sweet potato fries instead of regular ones. So you cock your head, crumple your eyebrows while looking chagrined and say “I know you’re busy, but could I have the sweet potato fries instead of the plain ones?” I’d argue that you are expressing appeasement, but not saying in any way that you were “wrong.” You are trying to prevent an angry outburst from someone you know might produce one, and at the same time you are trying to get what you want. But you’re not saying, “I’m wrong”. You’re just protecting yourself while attempting to influence the behavior of another in a context of potential conflict.

This is more than a theoretical conversation, because words matter to us humans, and dog owners love to accuse their dog of being “guilty” when the dog is only offering appeasement. The distinction is important, because “my dog looks guilty” often is translated into “I know he knows better” and therefore should be punished.

This is not a new issue. I’ve written about “dogs and guilt” previously in “Not Guilty, As Charged”. In 2011 I reported the results of surveys done by me and researcher Morris on “What Emotions You Think You Share with Your Dog.” (I think you’ll find the results fascinating–74% of the general public thought dogs could be guilty, while only 23% of blog-reader responders did. The results were about opposite for the emotion of disgust, which is believed to be the most primitive of all emotions.) Horowitz and Hecht have done some great research illustrating that dogs get what people call a “guilty look” on their face when they did nothing wrong, know that they did nothing wrong, but are facing an owner who thinks they did. Julie put together this brilliant video illustrating how very wrong we are when we assume that appeasement behavior means “I’m sorry, I was wrong.”

In summary, sorry to say, Nathan Lents, but I think it is wrong to say that dogs are saying “I’m wrong” when they are being appeasing. Don’t feel guilty–it’s a mistake that a lot of people make. (But we all do need to think carefully about our word choice in the future, if you would.) Actually, there is another issue here that could be explored: Lents’ argument that “nothing is more submissive than an apology”. Hmmm… if you are using “dominance” and “submission” the way animal behavior researchers have used it for decades, submission is correctly described as an appeasement behavior, but that’s not the same as an apology either. Right? Oh my, words do get us in a bit of a mess sometimes.

Your thoughts? I’m all ears. No apologies.

MEANWHILE, back on the farm: Perfect weather, perfect weekend. On Friday Maggie got to go on a long walk in the woods for the first time in three months. Happy, happy dog. And she got to work sheep for five minutes on Saturday, even better. Stopping at five minutes was ridiculously difficult, but we managed. I rested her yesterday, but will work her again today. She’s definitely regressed in terms of working sheep. She made three beginner errors on Saturday, (stopped short on her outrun, didn’t cover the sheep on the fetch, over flanked on the drive), but fixed the first two on her second run. . . and then I had to quit. Good though to be working again, even if just for a miniscule period of time.

I worked in the garden for five hours straight on Sunday, along with my hardy helpers, Heather P and Christy B. (Ask me how my joints feel. No, don’t.) The tulips below are new, and were loving the sun. You can see the wild plum trees beginning to flower in the background. And see the pointy, small tulip buds at the bottom of the frame? I have no idea what they will look like, don’t remember variety what I chose there. Can’t wait to see them.

Here’s Polly enjoying the sun beside the day lily garden behind the rock wall. It’s the only place on the farm so far that is all weeded and mulched, thanks to my own efforts and those of my stalwart garden elves, Heather and Christy. It takes a village. (Polly and Nellie, by the way, say “thank you for the new, nicely prepared cat box.” Sigh.)

How do dogs say sorry

Next week I’ll write about Green Chimneys and its conference on Human Animal Interactions. I’ll be giving a talk on Saturday titled “Helping the Helper: Preventing Stress and Discomfort in Service and Assistance Dogs.” More importantly, be learning from all the other great speakers. Hope you have a great week.

Dogs apologise by having droopy years, wide eyes, and they stop panting or wagging their tails. That is sign one. If the person does not forgive them yet, they start pawing and rubbing their faces against the leg. Instead of just saying sorry as humans do, dogs acknowledge that they have done a mistake.

Are dogs ever sorry?

Dogs know when they’ve screwed up — and their tail-between-the-legs pose is actually a highly evolved “apology bow,” according to CUNY researchers. “Dogs have inherited this behavior, and they will use it after any kind of infraction that results in being punished,” Lents explained.

How can you tell if your dog hates you?

If a dog is afraid of you, they might cower or hide. Remember, a dog that doesn’t like you might actually just be kind of scared of you — and this fear can manifest itself in physical ways. “If the dog is fearful, he may cower or crouch, pull back his ears, tuck his tail, hide, or tremble,” Sueda told Insider.

Do dogs know when they hurt you?

Dogs do not know when they hurt you because they do not understand the concept of pain in the same way humans do. They can feel fear, shame, or relief but cannot truly know when something is harmful. Although it seems like dogs know when they inflict pain, it is, in reality, a trained reaction.

How do dogs show they forgive you?

Dogs work off the body language of their owners and can tell when you’re angry or when you’re happy and a calm. If you have just trodden on their toe and made them yelp, the best way how to let your dog know you’re sorry is to be ultra-calm.

How do I say sorry to my dog?

If you want to apologize to your dog, talk to them calmly and soothingly with a slightly high-pitched voice, the one we tend to use when talking to babies or puppies. You don’t have to say “sorry”, but the words that you usually use to reward your dog when they behave correctly, such as “well done” or “good boy”.

Do dogs get mad at you?

While dogs can indeed get upset by a situation, they don’t get mad at someone in the same way that you do. Anger is too complex a feeling for dogs to truly experience; however, dogs are capable of experiencing the more basic emotions that humans use anger to hide.

What my dog is trying to tell me?

Regardless of how a dog’s ears, eyes, or mouth looks, you can learn a lot about dog body language by watching the head for clues. Head position can also be a sign that your dog is trying to understand you. Often the “head tilt” is just a signal that they are trying to understand you.

What are the first signs of stress in a dog?

Signs Your Dog is Stressed and How to Relieve It Stress is a commonly used word that describes feelings of strain or pressure. The causes of stress are exceedingly varied. Pacing or shaking. Whining or barking. Yawning, drooling, and licking. Changes in eyes and ears. Changes in body posture. Shedding. Panting.

Will my dog hate me if I discipline him?

The short answer is: no. It is not OK to punish your puppy. The most important thing during a puppy’s first months of life is to teach him that you are his friend and protector and that you are reliable, predictable and fun. Your puppy most likely has no idea what you are punishing him for if you discipline him.

Do dogs know when you cry?

Previous research has shown that when humans cry, their dogs also feel distress. Now, the new study finds that dogs not only feel distress when they see that their owners are sad but will also try to do something to help.

Do dogs worry about their owners?

Doggy don’t worry, don’t worry, no more. For a long time, cynics have argued that dogs don’t really love their Owners. The truth, they posit, is that dogs are simply adept at manipulating humans – their chief food source. However, the evidence also suggests that a pup’s love for their human friends is pure and true.

Do dogs know when humans are sleeping?

Increases Sense of Security Think about it — your dog’s instinct is to protect. They will let you know immediately if anything is amiss while you are asleep.

Do dogs lick to say sorry?

“I know that dogs lick to say sorry. I’ve seen it with loads of my own dogs down the years who will apologize by muzzling into my neck, licking me, and generally giving me as much attention as possible until I give in and forgive them.” This are all signs of how your dog can apologize to you.”.

How do I tell my dog I love him?

5 Ways to Tell Your Dog You Love Him Rub His Ears. Instead of patting your pup on the top of the head, try giving him a gentle rub behind the ears. Lean on Him. Has your dog ever pressed up against your legs or leaned into you while you were sitting together? Gaze Softy Into His Eyes. Have Fun Together. Snuggle.

Do dogs remember if you accidentally hurt them?

Yes, dogs remember things. Dogs harness a powerful, complex, deep range of emotions. If you are a loving person who makes a mistake that ends up harming your dog in some way, forgive yourself.

Is it OK to yell at your dog?

Never Yell Or Use Your Dog’s Name as Punishment. Do not scream at your dog as this flies in the face of what you feel like doing. Yelling at your dog does not work because it will just get him more stressed or it will only increase his energy level and how excited he is about the situation.

Does smacking a dog on the nose hurt them?

In addition to being cruel and inhumane, smacking a dog on the nose – or any other part of their body- can be highly ineffective as a form of discipline. Dog’s don’t learn from pain as humans do; they get scared or aggressive from it.

What is I love you in dog language?

Your dog’s eyes do much of their talking. You can communicate back to them using the same language of eye contact. When a dog gives you long, lingering eye contact, it’s a way of saying “I love you.” A recent study shows that oxytocin, the ‘love chemical,’ goes up in both dogs and humans when they share a kind gaze.

How do dogs say sorry

Wouldn’t It Be Nice To Have A Meaningful Conversation With Your Four-Legged Friend In The Same Way As You Talk To Other People?

But if you could talk to dogs, what would you say?

Dogs can’t effectively and completely process complex human communication. While they are able to communicate with other dogs, it’s not the same as the way humans communicate with each other. Not only that, but you too may have difficulty in fully understanding what your dog is trying to tell you.

However, this does not mean that you should stop talking to your dog. In fact, one study shows that dogs do understand familiar and simple words. Not only that, but they also do understand the intonation of your voice. This means that your dog can detect whether you are sad, angry, or happy.

With this in mind, if you could talk to your dog and he can understand you, what would you say? Here are some of the things other pet owners would tell their dogs. Check them out and see if you can relate to them!

How do dogs say sorry

I Love You

They say that actions speak louder than words. However, words can help in affirming how you feel and that’s why it is still important to say, “I love you.” If you say it to those who you love, then certainly, you would also say that to your beloved four-legged friend.

Saying “I love you” often would not just set your mood to love your dog, but also it will make your dog feel more loved not just in actions but in words.

How do dogs say sorry

Thank You

One of the greatest blessings you can have in this life is to have a loyal and dependable canine buddy. They are always there for you. Whether you want someone to play with or someone who will just keep you company, your dog is your best friend.

So, say, “thank you” to your dog. Thank him for being there for you.

Thank him for his patience, love, and affection. Thank him for all the adventures you shared together. Thank him for cheering you up when you feel down and sad. Thank him for forcing you to exercise every morning. Thank him for guarding your home when you’re away. Thank him for helping you stay healthy and recover faster from illnesses.

There are just so many things your dog is doing for you. Most of the time, you don’t even know that he is doing you a favor. So, thank him for all the things he has done for you!

How do dogs say sorry

Sorry

We all make mistakes and sometimes, we hurt those people and even dogs around us. So, don’t let the day pass by without saying sorry if you have hurt your pooch. Say sorry for the times when you lose patience. Say sorry for the times when blame your dog for the mistakes you have done. Say sorry for the times when you forgot to feed him or the time you fail to take him for a walk. Say sorry for the times when you haven’t done what you promised.

Sometimes, saying sorry is not easy. That’s why apologizing to someone and even to your dog takes courage. Don’t let your pride get in the way. When you say sorry, it will make you feel better.

How do dogs say sorry

Talk To Your Dog!

These are just some of the things you can tell your dog. Don’t hesitate to talk to him. Yes, they may not respond to you using human language, but your dog is smarter than you think. They can sense how much you love them not just based on what you do, but also on what you say.

So, talk to your dog. You’ll be amazed at how your dog will respond to you!

Some people may have noticed that in recent years there has appeared a new kind of apology. This apology, it must be said, seems to bear only a passing resemblance to the mea culpa sort of apologies we all grew up with; it often is offered in the passive (“mistakes were made”), or the conditional (“If I have offended anyone I am sorry”), and rarely entails an outright admission of wrongdoing on the part of the apologizer. When did the word apology stop meaning “I’m sorry”?

Before it ever began.

How do dogs say sorry

Apology comes to English from the Greek roots of apo– (“away from, off”) and logia (from logos, meaning “speech”). The word’s earliest meaning in English was “something said or written in defense or justification of what appears to others to be wrong or of what may be liable to disapprobation.” To anyone who has ever studied ancient Greek or read widely of certain philosophers, this will come as no surprise. Plato’s Apology of Socrates is an account of the self-defense presented at the trial of Socrates, not an explanation of how that philosopher admitted his transgressions.

The earliest published use of apology we have evidence of comes from the title of a work by Sir Thomas More, the Catholic humanist and social philosopher of Henry VIII’s court. The word appears in his 1533 work Apologye of Syr Thomas More, Knyght. However, the first published use of a word is not necessarily the same thing as the first actual use of it, and there has recently been discovered earlier, hand-written evidence of apology in correspondence between members of the British court; a letter addressed to Cardinal Thomas Wolsey in 1526 contains the line “Here is an apologie made for the defence of the Frenche King.”

If you encounter an apology anywhere in the 16th century chances are very good that the word is indicating a defense or justification, as in the case of the 1550 potboiler The Apology of Iohan Bale Agaynste a Ranke Papyst, or Robert Crowley’s summer beach read of 1566, An Apologie, or Defence, of those English Wryters & Preachers which Cerberus the Three Headed Dog of Hell, Chargeth wyth False Doctrine, Under the Name of Predestination.

So we may instead ask when did the apology start meaning “I’m sorry”?

That appears to have begun at the end of the 16th century, and we may blame Shakespeare for this (at least until we discover someone else who has used this word loosely before him). Most dictionaries today will not provide the earliest known date that a specific sense of a word appeared, but the Oxford English Dictionary does, and they currently have a line from Richard III: “My Lord, there needs no such apologie.”

Shakespeare is renowned as a creator of new words, although he is often mistakenly given credit for coining elements of our vocabulary that already existed. Yet even though he did not invent most of the words which he is purported to have invented, he still was remarkably inventive with his language. He would play with the English language, stretching it and assigning new meanings to existing words with astonishing aplomb and daring.

It may well turn out that some writer before Shakespeare was using the word apology to indicate an admission of “I goofed and I am sorry for it,” but until we find such evidence we may still say that the Bard is the father of the modern apology—just not the “I’m sorry but not really sorry” kind.

“You ate Kiko’s chewy. So what do you say?” asks their owner.

How do dogs say sorry

Watson and Kiko are dog siblings who live in Washington State.

Watson the dog may have stolen his brother’s chewy treat, but the way he apologised for it will steal your heart too. A video that is making social media users say “aww” shows one guilty-looking golden retriever, named Watson, saying sorry to his brother Kiko for stealing his food and gobbling it up.

It’s okay, Watson. The Internet forgives you. Who could resist those big eyes, after all?

The video was first shared on an Instagram account dedicated to Watson and Kiko two days ago. It has since made its way to other social media platforms like Twitter, delighting thousands of viewers. In the video, the dogs’ owner is seen scolding Watson for stealing his brother’s chewy treat.

“So, I gave you a chewy, I gave Kiko a chewy,” she says to Watson, who looks up at her with a sheepish expression on his face. “You ate Kiko’s chewy. So what do you say?” she asks the guilty dog.

To this, Watson responds by ‘saying sorry’ to his brother in the cutest way possible – walking up to him and hugging him. Take a look at the video below:

Since being re-posted on the microblogging platform by the popular account ‘Humor and Animals’, the video has collected over 4.6 lakh views and a ton of comments gushing over the dog siblings.

“My heart is melting,” wrote one person in the comments section, while another said, “This has got to be the best thing I’ve ever seen!”

Actress Richa Chadha was among those who had their hearts stolen by the video.

Awwww.
The real benefit of the apology is that hug ! https://t.co/ZItSV1I8xy

— TheRichaChadha (@RichaChadha) June 25, 2020

As was singer Jasleen Royal.

And for everyone who is wondering if Kiko got a new treat – his human confirmed that he did.

Why is it that all dogs seem to LOVE licking people? Whether a greeting or an apology – it seems to be one of the main ways they communicate.

Communication

Dogs lick people to communicate but not all licks mean the same thing!

Licking can be a sign of greeting. A lick upon your return may be a way of saying, “Hello, I’m super happy you are home!” or “Hey, check out the new hole I’ve chewed in your slippers!”

Whether they are around other dogs or people, dogs also lick those to whom they would show respect and submission and acknowledge a hierarchy – a few licks could be your dog letting you know they are pledging continued loyalty to you.

Dinner time!

When young pups reach that clumsy age – weaned but still not quite ready for biscuits – they lick their mother’s mouth to let her know that they are hungry. At this stage, puppies are not unlike baby birds. In the wild, mum will likely have to leave the pups to find food. When puppies lick her mouth, she will regurgitate whatever she’s eaten and offer it to her young – not the nicest thing to think about we know! When dog’s lick people, particularly about the mouth, what we may think of as a kiss may actually be a request for food.

Exploration

Canines use their tongue to acquaint themselves with their surroundings or perhaps just a new ‘thing’. It is just another way they experience and explore the world. This exploration may be environmental or checking out new people or animals. We’ve all met dogs for the first time, offered a hand for them to sniff and found our hands licked in return.

Even if you’ve had a dog for years, you may have touched or brought home some new thing or smell that makes your dog curious – which tends to mean you get the “customs inspection” when you get home!

Attention-seeking

Anyone who is licked by a dog for the first time can find it a ticklish or amusing experience. If a dog figures that licking people brings them pleasure and earns them a scratch behind the ears, he may link the two.

So when you’re sitting at home catching up on your favourite TV show one thing you’re not doing is playing with your furry friend – dogs can lick people to remind them of these oversights.

Healing

For as long as we can remember, in human and dog history, wise folk and healers noticed that dogs licked their own wounds as well as those of people. From the ancient civilizations of Egypt, Greece and Rome all the way through to the Middle Ages in Europe, dogs were trained to lick wounds as a mode of healing.

Fortunately these days we have antibiotics but it is still common for a minor graze to receive your dog’s attention!

Affection… or approval?

Canine “kisses” likely signal things other than love. Dogs lick people during ‘bonding’ activities to show that they like them. An example would be during a good scratch – you’ll know you found the desired spot because they may lick your arm or hand signaling satisfaction!

So, is your dog a licker? Head on over to our Facebook page and share your dog licking stories with us!

How do dogs say sorry

Have you ever wondered if your Shih Tzu is trying to tell you that they are sorry? They might be trying to get that message across, but are you picking it up? Either way, the question is how do dogs say sorry? Here’s how…

How Do Shih Tzus Say Sorry?

Sometimes we project human emotions onto dogs.

The truth is, dogs are emotional creatures, but that doesn’t mean they feel all of the same emotions that we do.

Even so, even if they can’t actually feel bad, they do pick up on your emotions through your tone of voice and body posture.

They know, clearly, that you are upset.

They might not understand why, but they can read your basic emotions pretty well.

So, they will try to apologize in their doggy way.

Signs Your Dog is Trying to Say They Are Sorry

There are a few signs you can pick up on that show your dog is sorry.

Here are the main ones…

How do dogs say sorry

YAYImages ID: 6243888

1. Their Tail Stops Wagging

This is a quick way for your Shih Tzu to show you they are feeling sorry.

I know that with my Truman he wags his tail whenever I come near him.

He is always a happy, tail-wagging little dog.

So, if the wagging stops, there is a reason for it.

2. Their Ears Droop

Drooping ears is one of the more common apology behaviors a dog has.

Most of the time, your dog’s ears are perky and on alert.

If you see that they are starting to droop then you know they are sorry for their action or at least are sorry that you’re unhappy.

How do dogs say sorry

While Shih Tzus do have a range of emotions, their actual emotions or reasons for their behavior typically are a reaction to your emotions. YAYImages ID: 17463264

3. Their Eyes Will Look Wider

Shih Tzus have such big eyes, to begin with, so it might be difficult to notice that their eyes are even wider than normal.

This behavior will be more noticeable in other dog breeds.

But if your canine companions are showing you wider eyes they are letting you know they feel bad about something.

You might also enjoy:

4. They Will Paw You or Rub Their Face on You

Sometimes Shih Tzus will paw at you just to get your attention.

They want you to pet them or throw a toy.

How do dogs say sorry

But if they add in rubbing their face on your leg to their pawing, then chances are they are working to get back into your good graces. YAYImages ID: 36878498

5. Sit On You and Rub Their Face on Yours

When all else fails, don’t be surprised if your Shih Tzu jumps on your lap and starts cuddling up to you and running their face on your neck.

This is kind of the ultimate, “I’m sorry!” appeasement behavior.

They love you and they need to know that you love them just as much.

So go ahead and give them a good cuddle and petting session.

They will know that all is well in their little world.

You might also enjoy:

To Sum it All Up:

Keep in mind that when your Shih Tzu is saying it is sorry it is actually reacting to how you are reacting and your body language. The signs they show to say “sorry” are actually showing a submissive posture and not saying they are sorry for bad behavior although some pet parents will disagree. Either way, it can be pretty cute and give you a good reason to cuddle with your little bundle of joy.

This article is informational only and does not substitute for veterinary advice. Always check with your veterinarian if you are concerned about your Shih Tzu. This article should not be considered in any way as veterinarian advice.

Charlotte Lytton 13 April 2022 • 7:00pm

A single “sorry” tells you everything about a person. First, whether they say it at all; second, how and how fast. This dictates the vital conclusions: do they mean it, or will they commit the infraction in question again?

In Boris Johnson’s apology on Tuesday – for breaching Covid laws he created – here was a man who has had intimate relations with grovelling. It was a big sorry, a quick one, doleful and deft – an “I’ve said it, so let’s move on”-type deal where, having paid his fixed penalty notice and given his apologies, there is nothing else he can offer. Except his resignation, which the first ever prime minister found to have broken the law while in office has made clear he will not do. That’s that, then.

This sorry stuff is not new for Johnson, obviously, who has spent several decades committing egregious personal and professional missteps, doing a bit of light head-hanging, then proceeding on his merry way. There is no shame in being shameless, the motto for Brand Boris goes – every apology given and accepted (or at least moved on from fast enough to deny the recipient a chance to query it) fortifying his position.

One need only look to his personal conduct – the briefest version of which includes myriad indiscretions prior to his current marriage and an unknown number of children – to see his modus operandi outlined: big muck-ups, big apologies and swift diversion of focus elsewhere.

Johnson has been treating the British public like his wife (any/all of the three) for a long time, expecting to be let off after a few sad-eyed sorrys, just as he has always been. Ardent supporters insist that his personal conduct bears no relation to his ability to do the job, but that’s nonsense: our private and professional selves are not discrete entities, even if there are differences between them. In the Teflon-PM’s case, one personal life mess-up has begotten another, and not mattered – a mentality that has sadly come to define his professional life, too. “People have a right to expect better,” he said in his apology. And yet where he is concerned, they no longer bother.

Nigel Mills, the Conservative MP for Amber Valley, has called on Johnson to resign and will submit a letter of no confidence, arguing that the PM’s position is no longer “tenable”. This breaking of ranks is all very admirable, but tenability has never been much of a concern for Johnson, more a nice idea, in the abstract, like ironing a suit before wearing it for a national apology address.

“We have to have higher standards than that of people at the top,” Mills rightly urged, while Grant Shapps doubled down, saying that Johnson is “human, and humans err, and sometimes they make mistakes and that is what happened here”. No great loss for the PM: the bigger his mistake, the louder the apology.

This sorry merry-go-round is at odds with Rishi Sunak, a man who’s had a worse week than the border staff at Heathrow. His partygate apology came six hours after the news broke, via a written statement. Minus his gaffer’s appetite for havoc and ability to harness it to his advantage, Sunak has attempted to choreograph this latest chronicle in his rapidly diminishing public status to within an inch of its life (a bit like those posed petrol-filling shots, at a car that wasn’t his).

You can almost hear the blood spitting from between his perfectly straight teeth, as the statement expresses his “unreserved apology” for an event he takes no direct culpability for. Sunak “deeply regret[s] the frustration and anger caused”, and “understand[s] that for figures in public office, the rules must be applied stringently in order to maintain public confidence” – each sentence an artful linguistic dance akin to “but it wasn’t my fault!” Sources close to Sunak insist it was he and not the PM who was “ambushed by cake” (as one Tory MP previously described it) on turning up to Downing St on Johnson’s birthday in June 2020. He was “just there for a meeting, and now he’s getting humiliated for something he never wanted to do,” another said. “He is a man of honour.” Having spent two years at Johnson’s side, he should likely have learnt by now how useless a political tool that is.

Such praise has never been bestowed upon the current PM, whose post-partygate strategy is to keep up with the reminders that there’s a war on, as well as a cost of living crisis (caused at least in part by his own Government), in order to redirect any resultant rage. Both of these things are true, though given neither were concerns two years ago when Johnson was having his cake, eating it and then rapidly wiping the crumbs off his face before making another national plea for us all to “stay home and save lives”, they don’t seem a particularly compelling defence now.

No matter – being a national embarrassment has never hurt the PM yet and, safely ensconced in the midpoint of his term, the likelihood of this scandal sticking in public memory by the time we get to the polls is slim. With two more years of transgressions to rack up before then, his shabby brand will continue to thrive on chaos and this debacle is likely to only help him in the end.

Sam Elliott is expressing his regrets over the controversial comments he made about Jane Campion’s film, The Power of the Dog, last month.

On Sunday, the A Star Is Born actor said he wanted to “apologize to the cast of The Power of the Dog” during his talk at Deadline’s Contenders TV event. “And, in particular, Benedict Cumberbatch. I can only say that I’m sorry, and I am. I am,” he shared.

While promoting his Paramount+ western show 1883, Elliott, 77, began his public apology to the cast by warning the audience, “First, don’t do a podcast with the call letters WTF” (as in, WTF with Marc Maron).

“I wasn’t very articulate about it; I didn’t articulate it very well,” he explained. “And I said some things that hurt people, and I feel terrible about that.”

“The gay community has been incredible to me my entire career. And I mean my entire career, from before I got started in this town. Friends on every level and every job description up until today. I’m sorry I hurt any of those friends and someone that I loved. And anyone else by the words that I used,” Elliott continued.

Never miss a story — sign up for PEOPLE’s free daily newsletter to stay up-to-date on the best of what PEOPLE has to offer, from juicy celebrity news to compelling human interest stories.

Representatives for Sam Elliott did not immediately respond to PEOPLE’s request for comment.

Last month, Elliott discussed the Oscar-winning film Campion, 67, wrote and directed during his appearance on Marc Maron’s podcast.

Likening the look of the “cowboys” in the film to Chippendales dancers, Elliott (who has appeared in many Western-set films and television series) said, “They’re all running around in chaps and no shirts. There’s all these allusions to homosexuality throughout the f—ing movie.”

“Yeah, I think that’s what the movie’s about,” replied host Maron.

In the film, Cumberbatch stars as a grizzled cattle rancher who is attracted to the son (Kodi Smit-McPhee) of a widow, played by Kirsten Dunst, who recently moved to his ranch. Cumberbatch’s character grapples with his sexuality in an era and place that emphasizes binary gender roles and expectations.

Criticizing Campion’s choice of the location to film the movie, the Oscar nominee added, “And why in the f— does she shoot this movie in New Zealand and call it Montana and say, ‘This is the way it was?’ “

RELATED: Sam Elliott Doritos Super Bowl Teaser

Elliott said the filming location “rubbed [him] the wrong way,” along with what he calls the “myth” of “these macho men out there with the cattle.”

“I just come from f—ing Texas where I was hanging out with families — not men, but families. Big, long, extended, multiple-generation families,” he said.

Campion responded to Elliott’s comment while speaking to Deadline last month, saying, “I think it’s really unfortunate and sad for him because he’s really hit the trifecta of misogyny and xenophobia and homophobia.”

“I don’t like that. I think he was being a little bit of a b-i-t-c-h. Plus he’s not a cowboy, he’s an actor,” she concluded.

A family has settled a lawsuit against People for the Ethical Treatment of Animals (Peta) after it took a girl’s unattended dog and put it down. The legal outcome ends an attempt to in effect put Peta on trial for euthanising hundreds of animals each year.

Wilber Zarate from Virginia had sued the group for taking his daughter’s chihuahua from a mobile home park on the state’s eastern shore and euthanising it before the end of a required five-day grace period.

Zarate alleged Peta operated under a broad policy of euthanising animals, including healthy ones, because it “considers pet ownership to be a form of involuntary bondage”.

Peta denied the allegations and maintained the incident in 2014 was a “terrible mistake”.

Two women affiliated with Peta – Victoria Carey and Jennifer Wood – travelled to Accomack County, Virginia, because they said a mobile home park owner asked for help capturing wild dogs and feral cats.

The women removed an unattended and unleashed chihuahua named Maya, which was a Christmas present to nine-year-old Cynthia Zarate.

Maya was put down later that day, a violation of a state law that requires a five-day grace period. Peta was fined $500 for the violation.

A trial had been scheduled for September, during which Zarate’s attorneys had planned to question current and former Peta employees about its euthanasia policy.

The group later said it would pay the family $49,000 and donate $2,000 to a local branch of the Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Animals (SPCA) to honour Maya. The family had sought up to $7m.

The family’s attorney, William H Shewmake, said: “The Zarates felt that the settlement reflects the grievous loss of their beloved Maya. And it allows the Zarates to bring some closure to a very painful chapter of their lives. They’re glad the case has been settled.”

Both parties said in a joint statement: “Peta again apologises and expresses its regrets to the Zarate family for the loss of their dog Maya. Mr Zarate acknowledges that this was an unfortunate mistake by Peta and the individuals involved, with no ill will toward the Zarate family.”

Peta is mostly known for campaigns against factory farming and animal testing, often exposing unsavoury practices through undercover operations. But it also runs a shelter at its headquarters in Norfolk, Virginia.

The shelter routinely dispatches veterinarians to care for animals but it also euthanises ones Peta deems too sick, aggressive or feral for adoption.

Peta says the animals it puts down are often turned away by other shelters. And it said many pets are brought in by low-income owners who can’t afford to care for their elderly or sick animals.

The organisation says it helps as many as 25,000 animals a year, spaying and neutering many free of charge. But the shelter’s euthanasia rate – it put down more than 1,400 of about 2,000 animals in 2016 – has drawn criticism from some in the so-called “no kill” shelter movement.

The rate fuelled the family’s lawsuit, which Peta claimed was driven by “no kill” activists.

Shelters that call themselves “no kill” typically will put down only those animals with incurable health problems or behaviours that pose a serious safety risk. But in some cases, they will place animals on waiting lists if they lack space or refer animals to other shelters.

Peta says its euthanasia rate is partly the result of accepting animals that other shelters decline. “We’re never going to be the folks who turn animals away,” Daphna Nachminovitch, Peta’s senior vice-president for cruelty investigations, said. “If you saw those animals, there would be nothing controversial about it.”

If I accidentally step on my pupperino, or if I nick a toe while toenail clipping, or accidentally scare him, can I give him extra luvvins to show I’m sorry, or is that reinforcing the anxiety he might feel right after being stepped on/nicked/scared? If so, what can I do instead to reassure him I’m not a heartless monster ?

That is a really really good way to phrase that, “reward him for being brave enough or calm enough after the scare to do [the trick]”

Totally gonna steal that when I have to explain this concept in the future to others. Thanks!

You cannot reinforce fear (and before someone gets all nit-picky with me, yes you can reinforce fear (very rare), but for that to happen would require that the only time the dog gets any attention is when acting fearful)

Here is some pertinent information about how fear cannot be reinforced:

I don’t think dogs know what the word “sorry” means, but they know how to perceive caring, apologetic attention from you (like after being stepped on). My dog knows when he’s accidentally hurt me (usually during play), and he comes over and licks me and seems apologetic. why not return the favor and soothe him when I’ve hurt him unintentionally?

Give him extra affection (if he likes that), happy talk, and snacks. You can reinforce behaviors, not emotions.

I think it can be helpful to show affection immediately after an accidental injury because it reinforces that the injury wasn’t some kind of punishment. If you hurt your dog while doing something that he might mistake for aggression or anger (staring, bending over your dog, talking loudly, etc.), you’ll want to correct any notion that he’s in trouble ASAP.

That being said, if you aren’t careful, you can inadvertently train your dog to seek out your affection whenever he gets hurt. (However, in my opinion, who cares? As a kid, I had a dog I accidentally trained to run to me for cuddles whenever he got startled or hurt, and it was a very lovely bonding experience for us. I ran to him for cuddles when I was scared or hurt, too!)

I’d think there is some bit of understanding. I mean I’ve accidentally closed my pupper’s tail in the door and immediately gave him strokes and some fuss and he was up and wagging again. Dogs were breed and raised to interact with us and have some understanding of what’s going on. They know when they’re in trouble and they know when things are okay.

Also, dogs are so resilient. They’re not like toddlers that cry if they slip, they just get on with things. The number of times my dogs fallen on his face and just got back up again and wagging is too many to count.

I’m convinced that my boy understands. I tell him in a reassuring voice; “sorry, it wasn’t on purpose” (in Swedish, so it’s a shorter sentence), and smile at him. His first reaction is fear, then he seeks eye contact with me and listens to my voice, and he immediately starts wagging his tail again. He knows it’s OK.

I don’t think so, and that’s why I’ve always been hesitant to “apologize” to my dogs. From our perspective, we’re apologizing. But from their perspective, they just got hurt and then they run away in fear (or yelp, etc) and we praise them right afterwards. It seems like it could reinforce bad behaviors, especially for a very sensitive dog.

I’m absolutely convinced my pup understands an apology even so far as to say if he thinks I’m worried about him he responds in advance of my saying anything vocally to reassure me he is ok on a myriad of situations and just as he analyzes me without the spoken word for that he does in an apology I may be delivering. It isn’t just the vocalization, it’s a combination of things from facial features, stance, tone, etc that I think they combine to determine if you are apologetic so where a vocalization may not work, something else or a combination might. Question I would have knowing he can tell that I am apologetic is if I ever was lying to him about being so, what would the response be? If nothing happened and I act apologetic would he give the same response ? Can’t say I have tested him in a double blind but I’d be skeptical that he cannot tell regardless.

Apologizing for hurting someone’s feelings or doing something that makes them mad can be difficult. Have you ever heard someone say they’re sorry without seeming like they really mean it? It doesn’t feel genuine and can leave you feeling uncertain about your relationship with that person.

Apologizing and meaning it can go a long way in healing hurts. It can help repair any damage you might have caused, even if you didn’t mean to hurt the other person.

Why You Should Apologize

When you realize that you hurt someone and you want to make amends for it, start with a sincere apology. By apologizing, you can open lines of communication and begin the process of repairing your relationship with the other person. A genuine apology shows that you feel sorry for your actions and want to do better. It also gives the other person a chance to process their own feelings.

You’ve taken the first step to fix the damage.

Know When to Apologize

Knowing when to apologize is almost as important as knowing how. If you do something that hurts another person — whether on purpose or by accident — you usually should apologize. The sooner you do, the sooner you can work on repairing the damage and rebuilding your relationship. If you wait too long (or don’t apologize at all), you risk losing your relationship with the person you offended. You may also damage your reputation.

How to Apologize Sincerely

The words “I’m sorry” don’t mean anything if you aren’t sorry for what happened. You may not feel sorry if you think the other person was in the wrong. Or maybe you don’t know what you did to cause their hurt feelings. People say “sorry” a lot to avoid conflict or try to justify their actions.

When you apologize, you should mean it. Here are seven ways to do just that.

1.Own Your Mistake

A big part of apologizing is recognizing that you made a mistake. By owning it, you’re showing that you understand what happened and where you went wrong. Owning your mistake helps you to begin rebuilding trust.

When you offer an apology, make sure that you focus on the impact of what you did, not your intentions behind what you did. In doing so, you validate the experience of the other person and show that you understand.

2.Express Your Regret‌

Showing regret is different from accepting responsibility. Taking responsibility shows that you realize your action was offensive. Regret shows that you feel bad about it and wish you hadn’t done it. You could say something like, “I’m sorry I yelled at you. I wish I could take it back.” It can help add more sincerity to your apology.

3.Don’t Make Excuses‌

During an apology, it can be tempting to say, “I’m sorry, but.” There should be no ifs or buts with your apologies. It doesn’t matter if the other person was also wrong. Words like “if” and “but” can show that you’re trying to justify what you said or did. Adding them to your apology can make it appear less genuine.

4. Don’t Go Overboard‌

While an apology can help fix a situation and allow you to mend a hurt, it’s possible to overdo it. Avoid apologizing too much or too intensely. It can be annoying for the other person, and it can shift the focus of your apology, making it more about you. Over-apologizing also may:

  • Cause others to think less of you
  • Lower the impact of any apologies you make in the future, and
  • Cause harm to your self-esteem

5.Offer to Fix Things if Necessary‌

If possible, find a way to make amends for the situation. If you damage someone else’s property, offer to fix or replace it. If you say something hurtful, ask if there’s something you can do to help begin the process of rebuilding trust.

6.Listen‌

An apology isn’t only about admitting you’re sorry for your actions. It’s a chance for a discussion. After you give your apology, be ready to listen. The other person may have something to say. They might want to express their feelings. Give them the chance to tell their side without interrupting them.

7.Be Prepared to Wait

Sometimes, an apology can fix a situation right away. Other times, the other person might not be ready to forgive and move on. It may take time. But offering a sincere apology is a great place to start the process of healing.

Show Sources

BBC: “Why it is good to feel regret.”

CNBC: “Stop saying ‘I’m sorry.’ Research says it makes others think less of you – here’s what successful people do instead.”

Inc: “The Right Way to Apologize and Why It Matters.”

Mind Tools: “How to Apologize: Saying Sorry for a Mistake.”

Nemours Kids Health: “Saying You’re Sorry.”

NPR: “You’re Apologizing All Wrong. Here’s How to Say Sorry the Right Way.”

Today: “How to say ‘I’m sorry’ and really mean it.”

USA Today: “Stop just saying ‘I’m sorry.’ Here’s how to actually apologize – and mean it.”

Many asked how did the owner teach him to hug and the proud mom said, they never taught him that. “The apologising with a hug wasn’t really taught, I guess it’s just Watson’s adorable instinct of just hugging.”

How do dogs say sorry

(Source: Watson and Kiko/ Instagram)

It’s not unusual for siblings to fight or take something from the other that doesn’t belong to them. Well, it’s the same in the furry world too! But as they say, you can’t be miffed with your partner in crime for too long. Eventually, you set things right — perhaps with little assistance from outside. This doggo’s parent intervened to set things right between her two ‘sons’ and an adorable video of two golden retrievers making up is melting hearts online.

In footage going viral, the woman is seen pulling up her furbaby, Walter after he ate his brother Kiko’s food. “Did you eat Kiko’s food?” the woman is heard saying in the video. “I sense guilt in this,” she adds as the dog sheepishly looks down.

The video continues as she scolds the dog calling him a “naughty puppy” and asks him to apologise to his brother. What happens next is heartwarming. Walter is seen walking up to Kiko and hugging him! Putting his front legs around his brother, he places his head on top of his — and it’s beautiful.

Many asked how did the owner teach him to hug and the proud mom said, they never taught him that. “The apologizing with a hug wasn’t really taught, I guess it’s just Watson’s adorable instinct of just hugging. Now he became familiar with “the hug” when he was a puppy. I watched some YouTube videos and I began to teach him to hug. But little stinker took it to the next level by himself 😂🙈💛🐶” their mom wrote in a Instagram reply.

How do dogs say sorry

For most people, the question of “how do cats apologise” is easy to answer: they don’t! They knock our picture frames off the shelves. They kick litter out of the box seemingly on purpose. If we leave them overnight with a cat-loving Pet Sitter, we get reports of them zooming around the house at 3am. As this article is being written, a cat is unapologetically trying to sit on the keyboard.

It seems they are simply incapable of apologies.

At least that’s what we all thought. But as it turns out, science shows us that cats are much more complex and emotionally attuned than we give them credit for. They may not say sorry the same way a human would. But they do apologise, in their own way. And once you learn “how do cats apologise,” maybe you won’t be quite so angry about them for looking you straight in the eye while they scratch up your furniture.

How do dogs say sorry

“Uhhhhh, hooman? I may have messed up…”

First of all, are cats capable of apologising?

It can seem like cats live in their own little world. We assume that in their mind, they rule the house. You’re simply a servant that gives them their food and cleans out their litter box. But, research of cat behaviour tells us that’s not totally true.

On the one hand, cats are self-sustaining and territorial. Give a cat a safe place to live and the opportunity to hunt and they don’t need to have a human around. But that doesn’t mean that cats are unable to form strong emotional bonds. According to International Cat Care, females in feral colonies will groom each other and care for kittens communally. They may hunt alone, but many chose to live together in social groups.

Interestingly, fights and aggression within feral colonies are quite rare. Cats may not have much of a need to apologise because they don’t tend to anger the cats within their colony.

When we bring cats into our homes, we have the potential of creating the social group that is common in a feral colony. If we invest time in bonding exercises and general cuddles, our fur babies may see us as part of their social group. If your cat is very social and secure in their territory and relationship with their Owners, they may warm up more easily to cat-loving Pet Sitters, as well.

When you get angry at your cat, on the other hand, they get scared and stressed out. All they want is for things to go back to normal. But do they apologise? Well, it’s probably more likely that your cat just wants to make sure that they can still feel safe in their social group. They’re not admitting guilt, but they’re likely testing the waters to make sure you’re still friends.

So when they want to make things right, how do cats apologise?

Now, in the heat of the argument, your cat’s first reaction is likely going to be to run away. They may hide or go to a place in the room where they feel safe. You’ll also notice them staring at you. A lot of owners mistake this as defiance in their cat, as if their cat is saying to them, “Yes, I did that, and I don’t care.” But it’s more likely that your feline friend is trying to read the situation. Only when you’re calm will they be able to relax as well.

When things cool off, that’s when you’re going to see “apologising” behaviour. Every cat is different, but there are a few feline behaviours that may be your cat’s way of saying they’d like to patch things up. They include,

  • Approaching you (it’s a little gesture, but it means they feel safe)
  • Head butting and rubbing
  • Purring
  • Blinking slowly

It’s impossible to say how long it will take for your cat to come around. But when they do, validate it! Only with an intact relationship will you be able to correct the behaviour that made you angry in the first place.

Perhaps more important than asking “how do cats apologise,” is asking ourselves, “why should they?”

At this point, a few things are clear. Cats don’t feel guilt. They do feel connected to us. And there are certain behaviours that show us they still think of us as part of their social group. And now that you’ve read this far to find out “how do cats apologise,” it might be time to ask yourself why you expected them to in the first place.

If your cat is peeing in the house, pooping outside the litter box, scratching up the furniture, or causing some other widespread chaos in your home, there’s a reason. Some behaviours are instinctual, like sharpening their claws and waking you up at 4am. Others are cries for help, like pooping outside the litter box because it’s dirty or the litter is bothering their paws.

When you learn about the behaviours of your cat, you’ll be able to address issues and make your home more cat-friendly. We’ve written articles about how to stop your cat from scratching the furniture and how to convince your cat to love you so that the bond between the two of you is stronger. Do more research about your cat’s unique behaviours to see if there’s anything you can do to make them feel more comfortable.

Overall, your cat wants to be on good terms with you. If you can compromise a little bit for your cat, there will be far fewer reasons for them to be apologising to you.

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

Apple recently released multi-room audio functionality on iOS, HomePod and Apple TV which is one jolly news for Apple fans. This latest upgrade by Apple allows you to play music on multiple devices in multiple rooms at the same time.

Like you can play a song on your iPhone and it can simultaneously be streamed in your living room or bedroom or kitchen wherever you want. Thanks to AirPlay2 for this added functionality as we can now jam up our party sessions.

Let’s see how to use multi-room audio feature on iOS devices via AirPlay 2. But, before that let’s explore how AirPlay 2 is better than AirPlay.

What’s the Difference Between AirPlay and AirPlay 2?

AirPlay 2 is the latest version of AirPlay which now supports multi room audio functionality on iOS devices. With AirPlay you could only stream music on a single device which was a huge limitation. But now with AirPlay 2, as long as all your devices are connected on the same WiFi network you can easily play music across your house on multiple devices or multiple rooms.

Which Devices are Compatible with AirPlay 2?

For AirPlay 2 to work smoothly you just have to take care about two things. One, just make sure that all your devices are connected to the same WiFi network and secondly, ensure that you have an AirPlay 2 compatible hardware. Here’s a list of all devices which are compatible with AirPlay 2:

  • iPhone and iPad (Running on iOS 11.4 or later)
  • Apple TV
  • HomePod
  • Any Third-party Bluetooth Speaker that is compatible with AirPlay 2. Here’s the complete list of Bluetooth speakers that are AirPlay 2 compatible and offer multi-room audio functionality. Everyday, new manufacturers are submitting their names to support AirPlay functionality.

How to Use AirPlay 2 on iPhone or iPad?

Now as we’re are through and aware about compatible devices, let’s see how we can use AirPlay 2 on iOS devices.

Pull up the control center on your iPhone or iPad and long press on Music Control.

Once the music control window expands, tap the AirPlay icon on the top right corner.

Now, choose the speaker output and select on which all devices you want to stream music.

Go ahead and select multiple devices, also adjust the volume levels for individual speakers (if required).

Here’s how you can play music across your home on multiple devices via your iPhone or iPad.

How to Use AirPlay 2 on HomePod?

With AirPlay 2 you can stereo pair more than one HomePod altogether and play music across the multiple speakers simultaneously. Suppose, you have two HomePods in a room then you can use both your HomePod speakers together and the sound will automatically split across both the devices.

To use multiple HomePod speakers altogether with AirPlay 2 follow these quick steps:

Launch the default Home app on your iPhone or iPad.

Now, long press on the connected HomePod speaker to open settings.

In the settings window, select “Create Stereo Pair”.

On the next screen you’ll see a bunch of speaker options, select the devices to pair.

Once the multiple HomePod speakers are paired, they’ll stream music together like a single speaker.

So folks, here was a quick guide on how to use multi-room audio feature on iOS devices via AirPlay 2. Guess now it’s time to jam up your house parties and stream music on multiple speakers in perfect sync!

Apple’s AirPlay 2 was a long time coming. First announced at Apple’s 2017 World Wide Developer Conference (WWDC), the much-needed update to Apple’s own streaming protocol didn’t become public until a year later, as part of the iOS 11.4 software update in June 2018.

What’s the big deal? First and foremost, AirPlay 2 supports multi-room streaming. Apple is rarely at the bleeding edge with new technologies, but even by its standards, 2018 was a little late to be joining the multi-room party – such devices had become a household staple over the preceding decade or so. But typically Apple, when it did finally join it became the life and soul of the party, with knockout performance and products to compliment it.

Whether it’s using Apple’s own HomePod or HomePod Mini speakers or other audio brands’ compatible speakers (including the ‘plays nice with AirPlay 2’ Sonos One), Apple has certainly made its mark in the multi-room market. There are even AirPlay 2-compatible TVs available, expanding the experience beyond the AirPlay 2 speaker or AirPlay 2 receiver.

But what’s the big deal with AirPlay 2, and which products support it? And if you already own an AirPlay product, can it be automatically updated or will you need to buy new AirPlay 2 devices? We have all the answers…

AirPlay: the origins

The first iteration of AirPlay launched back in 2010 as part of iOS 4 (around the time of the iPhone 4). Originally it was a way to stream audio, video and photos wirelessly to the Apple TV, but eventually this opened up to include dedicated audio products.

It was based on Apple’s ‘AirTunes’ software from 2004, which was predominantly used to stream audio from iTunes to AirPort Express, so you could wirelessly listen to music across your home network from your Apple device.

Setting itself apart from Bluetooth, AirPlay uses your home’s wireless network to send content from one source (iPhone, iPod etc) to one compatible product (speaker, AV receiver, soundbar). During the early days of AirPlay, setting products up was a complicated, long-winded process that required an extra app – it was hardly seamless. Those early products also didn’t have the most stable connection, so music would often drop out.

Updates to AirPlay over the years have made the setup process much simpler and quicker, and streaming is far more reliable. As long as your Apple device and the AirPlay speaker are on the same wi-fi network, music can be streamed between the two at the tap of a button. Easy.

How to use Apple AirPlay 2

The biggest feature of AirPlay 2? Multi-room.

It’s Apple’s first real move into multi-room technology, with AirPlay 2 finally letting you stream music from your iOS device to more than one product.

Originally meant to launch with the (now retired) Apple HomePod smart speaker, it was designed to let you set up two HomePods as a stereo pair (which we’d recommend) and pepper multiple HomePods around your home – all controlled by your iOS devices.

But it’s not restricted to Apple’s own ecosystem. You can mix-and-match AirPlay-2 compatible speakers from other audio brands to create a more versatile multi-room system. As long as all the devices are on the same wi-fi network, you just have to access the music controls on your iPhone, Apple TV or MacBook’s iTunes and select a connected speaker (or more than one) to send the music to.

Much like Sonos’s app, you can define where in your house the speaker is located, using labels such as ‘Bedroom’ or ‘Kitchen’ to identify them. This can be done in the Home app, which you’ll also need for any Apple smart home actions.

After that, simply access the Control Centre at any point on your iOS device to control which speakers are playing at any time, both individually and as a group.

Other benefits of AirPlay 2 include improved audio buffering, integration with Siri voice control and multiple control access across iOS devices (a useful touch for multi-room streaming). While Siri is integrated into the HomePod, other speakers (such as the Sonos One) rely on AirPlay 2’s connection to your iOS device to speak to Siri.

One key thing about AirPlay 2 is that the music source (and control) is always an Apple product. You can’t get AirPlay 2 on an Android device.

  • Read ourApple HomePod review

Which Apple products support AirPlay 2?

To support AirPlay 2, an Apple product must run iOS 11.4 or later, or the equivalent iPadOS or tvOS version. The following Apple products fulfil that criteria.

This story is part of a group of stories called

It isn’t enough to have great new devices, apps, and games — you also have to know how to use them. Here at The Verge, we offer step-by-step how-tos for experienced and new users who are working with online, macOS, Windows, Chrome OS, iOS, and Android apps, services, phones, laptops, and other tools. From simple instructions on how to install and use new devices, to little-known strategies on how to take advantage of hidden features and the best methods for adding power or storage, we’ve got your technological back.

iOS 11.4 is here, and it brings with it a few highly anticipated features for Apple’s HomePod speaker, including the ability to create a stereo pair of two HomePods and support for Apple’s new multi-room AirPlay 2 standard. Here’s how to get everything all set up:

Before you get to the fun part, you’ll have to first make sure everything has been updated to iOS 11.4. To update your phone, you’ll need to head over to the Settings app → General → Software Update. As for the HomePod, it should automatically look for and install the update at midnight, but you can check that it’s been updated or force the install yourself by heading over to the Home app. There, you’ll be able to see if there’s a HomePod update available, download and install the update, and manage other features for your HomePod. And in a neat option, the Home app can automatically detect if you’ve got multiple HomePods, and download and install the update for all of them in one shot.

Multi-room audio:

Once you’ve got all your updates installed, Multi-room audio should just work right out of the box. To use it, simply head over to your music app of choice on iOS and start playing music over AirPlay, and then select one of your HomePod devices. Now, with iOS 11.4, instead of just playing to a single source, AirPlay 2 compatible speakers will appear in the AirPlay pop-up with a small checkbox next to them, allowing you to toggle multiple speakers to all play the same song from your iPhone. This part will work for the HomePod, and presumably any other AirPlay 2 speakers you’ll get farther down the line.

But with HomePods, there’s an extra level of multi-room audio that you’ll be able to do, where you can have each speaker play independent audio streams over Wi-Fi without having to use AirPlay at all. For now, this feature is limited to the HomePod, and specifically limited to Apple Music subscribers (although, hopefully the Apple TV will also get some sort of similar ability further down the line when it eventually gets updated to AirPlay 2.) To take advantage of that feature, head to the same AirPlay menu as before — which can be accessed from the AirPlay icon in most music apps, or the music widget, and then scroll down below the topmost locally playing track on the iPhone to select one of your HomePod devices. There, you’ll be able to select an Apple Music track to use as a source, and play that track to other AirPlay 2 speakers using the same checkbox system as when you were playing from your iPhone directly.

Stereo Pair:

If you’re planning on keeping your two HomePods together in one room, though, there’s also the option to group them together as a stereo pair.

To create a stereo pair — which treats the two HomePods as one, discrete unit for AirPlay and Siri purposes — head on back over to the Home app, select one of your two HomePods, head into the settings for it, and hit “Create Stereo Pair…” Next, you’ll have the option to select your second HomePod to create the pair with. Once selected, you’ll be taken to a second screen to confirm that you’ve got the left and right channels chosen properly — tapping on each HomePod will cause it to light up with a chime to make sure it’s set up right, and you can easily swap them with another tap — after which you’ll be good to go. When paired, the left HomePod will become the “main” device, handling microphone duties for Siri requests (which probably won’t matter since both speakers will be in the same room in this case.)

The grouped HomePod will show up in Apple Music, iTunes, AirPlay, and everywhere else as a single pair, which will play whatever content you stream to it in stereo audio. The same limitations of multi-room AirPlay will apply with a stereo-paired HomePod as with a single one, where you’ll still need Apple Music to make the most of the set up. Lastly — and I haven’t been able to fully confirm this, due to not having a third HomePod around — but you’ll still presumably be able to use the paired stereo HomePod set with multi-room AirPlay 2 audio as well, should you wish.

To ungroup the stereo pair and have your two speakers function independently again, head back over to the Home app, select your paired HomePods, and scroll down to hit the “Ungroup accessories” button. You’ll be able to re-pair them at any time by following the steps above.

Apple introduces AirPlay 2 and its “multi-room” support for HomeKit

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

Once again Apple brings us good news for HomeKit users. This time it’s the new and improved version of AirPlay. At this time AirPlay only works from one device to another, from your iPhone or Mac to another device. Well, with AirPlay 2 we can connect several speakers to play the audio throughout our house.

AirPlay 2 will be compatible with a large handful of well-known brands such as:

  • Bose
  • Denon
  • Bang & Olufsen
  • Bowers & Wilkins
  • Libratone
  • Marantz
  • Polk
  • dynadio
  • naim

Of course, Beats, which Apple owns, will be included. The absence of Sonos is the most surprising, as it is a leading brand in the speaker sector.

It remains to be seen how these speakers will be integrated with the HomeKit application to enjoy all its advantages. We assume that this adaptation will be done through a simple firmware update.

The HomeKit and Music apps will also be supported. In addition, Apple TV will be able to connect to this new technology to reproduce the audio, so it will be perfectly integrated into this new multi-room system.

This wireless technology will be in charge of connecting, controlling and sending the audio to the compatible speakers in our house. Now it remains to be seen if services like Spotify and Google Play Music integrate quickly to get the most out of it.

Another nice feature will be that from your iPhone you’ll be able to set the speaker locations as ‘kitchen’ or ‘living room’, and then control and adjust the volume for each one individually, as well as the master volume for the whole thing. the system.

It is clear that with the launch of HomePod, Apple continues with the strategy related to home training. We are waiting to know the information that the developers will obtain when they start using these news to tell you about it.

Apple’s AirPlay 2 was a long time coming. First announced at Apple’s 2017 World Wide Developer Conference (WWDC), the much-needed update to Apple’s own streaming protocol didn’t become public until a year later, as part of the iOS 11.4 software update in June 2018.

What’s the big deal? First and foremost, AirPlay 2 supports multi-room streaming. Apple is rarely at the bleeding edge with new technologies, but even by its standards, 2018 was a little late to be joining the multi-room party – such devices had become a household staple over the preceding decade or so. But typically Apple, when it did finally join it became the life and soul of the party, with knockout performance and products to compliment it.

Whether it’s using Apple’s own HomePod or HomePod Mini speakers or other audio brands’ compatible speakers (including the ‘plays nice with AirPlay 2’ Sonos One), Apple has certainly made its mark in the multi-room market. There are even AirPlay 2-compatible TVs available, expanding the experience beyond the AirPlay 2 speaker or AirPlay 2 receiver.

But what’s the big deal with AirPlay 2, and which products support it? And if you already own an AirPlay product, can it be automatically updated or will you need to buy new AirPlay 2 devices? We have all the answers…

AirPlay: the origins

The first iteration of AirPlay launched back in 2010 as part of iOS 4 (around the time of the iPhone 4). Originally it was a way to stream audio, video and photos wirelessly to the Apple TV, but eventually this opened up to include dedicated audio products.

It was based on Apple’s ‘AirTunes’ software from 2004, which was predominantly used to stream audio from iTunes to AirPort Express, so you could wirelessly listen to music across your home network from your Apple device.

Setting itself apart from Bluetooth, AirPlay uses your home’s wireless network to send content from one source (iPhone, iPod etc) to one compatible product (speaker, AV receiver, soundbar). During the early days of AirPlay, setting products up was a complicated, long-winded process that required an extra app – it was hardly seamless. Those early products also didn’t have the most stable connection, so music would often drop out.

Updates to AirPlay over the years have made the setup process much simpler and quicker, and streaming is far more reliable. As long as your Apple device and the AirPlay speaker are on the same wi-fi network, music can be streamed between the two at the tap of a button. Easy.

How to use Apple AirPlay 2

The biggest feature of AirPlay 2? Multi-room.

It’s Apple’s first real move into multi-room technology, with AirPlay 2 finally letting you stream music from your iOS device to more than one product.

Originally meant to launch with the (now retired) Apple HomePod smart speaker, it was designed to let you set up two HomePods as a stereo pair (which we’d recommend) and pepper multiple HomePods around your home – all controlled by your iOS devices.

But it’s not restricted to Apple’s own ecosystem. You can mix-and-match AirPlay-2 compatible speakers from other audio brands to create a more versatile multi-room system. As long as all the devices are on the same wi-fi network, you just have to access the music controls on your iPhone, Apple TV or MacBook’s iTunes and select a connected speaker (or more than one) to send the music to.

Much like Sonos’s app, you can define where in your house the speaker is located, using labels such as ‘Bedroom’ or ‘Kitchen’ to identify them. This can be done in the Home app, which you’ll also need for any Apple smart home actions.

After that, simply access the Control Centre at any point on your iOS device to control which speakers are playing at any time, both individually and as a group.

Other benefits of AirPlay 2 include improved audio buffering, integration with Siri voice control and multiple control access across iOS devices (a useful touch for multi-room streaming). While Siri is integrated into the HomePod, other speakers (such as the Sonos One) rely on AirPlay 2’s connection to your iOS device to speak to Siri.

One key thing about AirPlay 2 is that the music source (and control) is always an Apple product. You can’t get AirPlay 2 on an Android device.

  • Read ourApple HomePod review

Which Apple products support AirPlay 2?

To support AirPlay 2, an Apple product must run iOS 11.4 or later, or the equivalent iPadOS or tvOS version. The following Apple products fulfil that criteria.

It may have taken longer than we would have liked, but Apple’s AirPlay 2 is now very real following the arrival of iOS 11.4 today.

That means everyone with an iPhone, iPad, Apple TV, or Mac can now take advantage of AirPlay 2 and everything it offers including music and audio playback throughout multiple rooms simultaneously.

Because this is likely one of the most requested features of AirPlay 2 and something that should perhaps have arrived much sooner, we wanted to make sure everyone had the opportunity to take multi-room audio for a spin, so we’re going to cover just what you need to do in order to do exactly that. Whether you’re using iOS or a Mac, he’s what needs to be done to make AirPlay 2 work for you.

iPhone, iPad, or iPod touch

  1. Open Control Center on your device.
  2. Using 3D Touch or by tapping and holding on the audio card you will see additional audio controls presented. Tap the AirPlay logo to display more options
  3. Tap every device via which you want to play audio.

Mac or PC

  1. Fire up iTunes.
  2. At the top of the iTunes window, click the AirPlay icon.
  3. Check the box beside every device through which you want to play audio. If one of those is an Apple TV, then you may have to enter a passcode in order to authenticate.

Apple TV or HomePod

  1. Using Siri to play audio via a HomePod is perhaps the best way to achieve what we’re trying to do. If you’re using an Apple TV, though, you can swipe up on the remote control and select the AirPay icon. You can also do this by pressing and holding Play/Pause button on Siri Remote.
  2. Select every device through which you want to play audio.

As for volume control, not only do you get volume control slider for each individual device which is part of AirPlay 2 experience, but you also get a universal volume slider to control volume of all the devices at once which are part of AirPlay 2 experience.

Apple’s AirPlay 2 was a long time coming. First announced at Apple’s 2017 World Wide Developer Conference (WWDC), the much-needed update to Apple’s own streaming protocol didn’t become public until a year later, as part of the iOS 11.4 software update in June 2018.

What’s the big deal? First and foremost, AirPlay 2 supports multi-room streaming. Apple is rarely at the bleeding edge with new technologies, but even by its standards, 2018 was a little late to be joining the multi-room party – such devices had become a household staple over the preceding decade or so. But typically Apple, when it did finally join it became the life and soul of the party, with knockout performance and products to compliment it.

Whether it’s using Apple’s own HomePod or HomePod Mini speakers or other audio brands’ compatible speakers (including the ‘plays nice with AirPlay 2’ Sonos One), Apple has certainly made its mark in the multi-room market. There are even AirPlay 2-compatible TVs available, expanding the experience beyond the AirPlay 2 speaker or AirPlay 2 receiver.

But what’s the big deal with AirPlay 2, and which products support it? And if you already own an AirPlay product, can it be automatically updated or will you need to buy new AirPlay 2 devices? We have all the answers…

AirPlay: the origins

The first iteration of AirPlay launched back in 2010 as part of iOS 4 (around the time of the iPhone 4). Originally it was a way to stream audio, video and photos wirelessly to the Apple TV, but eventually this opened up to include dedicated audio products.

It was based on Apple’s ‘AirTunes’ software from 2004, which was predominantly used to stream audio from iTunes to AirPort Express, so you could wirelessly listen to music across your home network from your Apple device.

Setting itself apart from Bluetooth, AirPlay uses your home’s wireless network to send content from one source (iPhone, iPod etc) to one compatible product (speaker, AV receiver, soundbar). During the early days of AirPlay, setting products up was a complicated, long-winded process that required an extra app – it was hardly seamless. Those early products also didn’t have the most stable connection, so music would often drop out.

Updates to AirPlay over the years have made the setup process much simpler and quicker, and streaming is far more reliable. As long as your Apple device and the AirPlay speaker are on the same wi-fi network, music can be streamed between the two at the tap of a button. Easy.

How to use Apple AirPlay 2

The biggest feature of AirPlay 2? Multi-room.

It’s Apple’s first real move into multi-room technology, with AirPlay 2 finally letting you stream music from your iOS device to more than one product.

Originally meant to launch with the (now retired) Apple HomePod smart speaker, it was designed to let you set up two HomePods as a stereo pair (which we’d recommend) and pepper multiple HomePods around your home – all controlled by your iOS devices.

But it’s not restricted to Apple’s own ecosystem. You can mix-and-match AirPlay-2 compatible speakers from other audio brands to create a more versatile multi-room system. As long as all the devices are on the same wi-fi network, you just have to access the music controls on your iPhone, Apple TV or MacBook’s iTunes and select a connected speaker (or more than one) to send the music to.

Much like Sonos’s app, you can define where in your house the speaker is located, using labels such as ‘Bedroom’ or ‘Kitchen’ to identify them. This can be done in the Home app, which you’ll also need for any Apple smart home actions.

After that, simply access the Control Centre at any point on your iOS device to control which speakers are playing at any time, both individually and as a group.

Other benefits of AirPlay 2 include improved audio buffering, integration with Siri voice control and multiple control access across iOS devices (a useful touch for multi-room streaming). While Siri is integrated into the HomePod, other speakers (such as the Sonos One) rely on AirPlay 2’s connection to your iOS device to speak to Siri.

One key thing about AirPlay 2 is that the music source (and control) is always an Apple product. You can’t get AirPlay 2 on an Android device.

  • Read ourApple HomePod review

Which Apple products support AirPlay 2?

To support AirPlay 2, an Apple product must run iOS 11.4 or later, or the equivalent iPadOS or tvOS version. The following Apple products fulfil that criteria.

We have collected the most relevant information on Apple Multi Room Audio. Open the URLs, which are collected below, and you will find all the info you are interested in.

How to Use Apple’s New Multi-Room Audio Features in …

    https://www.howtogeek.com/354172/how-to-use-apples-new-multi-room-audio-features-in-airplay-2/
    Apple just released new versions of iOS, HomePod, and tvOS that support AirPlay 2, a huge upgrade that lets you play music from your iPhone on …

iOS 11.4 brings stereo pairs and multi-room audio . – Apple

    https://www.apple.com/newsroom/2018/05/ios-11-4-brings-stereo-pairs-and-multi-room-audio-with-airplay-2/
    HomePod, the breakthrough wireless speaker from Apple, now delivers an even more immersive listening experience throughout the home with support for HomePod stereo pairs and a new multi-room audio system in iOS 11.4. This free software update introduces the most advanced, easy to use, wireless multi-room audio system using AirPlay 2 to play music in any …

‎Wireless Audio : Multiroom on the App Store

    https://apps.apple.com/us/app/wireless-audio-multiroom/id1081757852
    Apple Watch. Description. The Samsung ‘Wireless Audio – Multiroom’ system enables listeners to enjoy tether-free entertainment in any room in the house, from virtually any audio source, all controlled from a downloadable app and facilitated by …

How to set up multi-room music on Apple HomePod and .

    https://www.tomsguide.com/how-to/how-to-set-up-multi-room-music-on-apple-homepod-and-homepod-mini
    The Apple HomePod and HomePod mini may not be the smartest of smart speakers, but they do sound great, and if you own more than one they’re easy to arrange in a Sonos-style multi-room setup.

Multiple Apple TVs as Muilti-Room Audio S… – Apple Community

    https://discussions.apple.com/thread/2607653
    Is it possible to have multiple Apple TV devices (say one in each room), connected to speakers, and use this as a multi-room audio system? Principal issues I’m thinking of are: 1. How would you select which Apple TV device you want to stream audio to, either from a computer or (when Airplay arrives) from an iPod/iPhone? 2.

Now you know Apple Multi Room Audio

Now that you know Apple Multi Room Audio, we suggest that you familiarize yourself with information on similar questions.

We have collected the most relevant information on Multi Room Audio Apple Tv. Open the URLs, which are collected below, and you will find all the info you are interested in.

How to set up multi-room music on Apple HomePod and .

    https://www.tomsguide.com/how-to/how-to-set-up-multi-room-music-on-apple-homepod-and-homepod-mini#:

Multiple Apple TVs as Muilti-Room Audio S… – Apple Community

    https://discussions.apple.com/thread/2607653
    Yes, you can simultaneously stream to multiple Apple TV’s from the same iTunes library. The example you give is easily done. There is no need for 3 individual iTunes libraries. It is fairly easy to control each Apple TV from one remote App. You just need to go back to the device select menu to swap TV’s

How to Use Apple’s New Multi-Room Audio Features in …

    https://www.howtogeek.com/354172/how-to-use-apples-new-multi-room-audio-features-in-airplay-2/
    How to Use Apple’s New Multi-Room Audio Features in AirPlay 2. Lowell Heddings. Lowell Heddings Founder and CEO. . We were playing music on a HomePod and an Apple TV playing through a TV’s speakers at the same time and everything stayed in perfect sync. The music filled the room perfectly despite playing through two completely different .

Multiroom audio with Apple TV and tvOS beta | Best Apple TV

    https://www.bestappletv.com/news/testing-multiroom-audio-with-apple-tv-and-tvos-beta/
    Testing multiroom audio with Apple TV and tvOS beta. The tvOS 11.3 beta contained support for AirPlay 2 when it was released back in January (screen capture above), but that functionality was stripped before its official release at the end of March. AirPlay 2 will provide advanced functionality for Apple TV and HomePod owners, such as the ability to create …

iOS 11.4 brings stereo pairs and multi-room audio . – Apple

    https://www.apple.com/newsroom/2018/05/ios-11-4-brings-stereo-pairs-and-multi-room-audio-with-airplay-2/
    HomePod, the breakthrough wireless speaker from Apple, now delivers an even more immersive listening experience throughout the home with support for HomePod stereo pairs and a new multi-room audio system in iOS 11.4. This free software update introduces the most advanced, easy to use, wireless multi-room audio system using AirPlay 2 to play music in any …

Multi Room zones and Apple TV? – Apple Community

    https://discussions.apple.com/thread/2798255
    Currently I use the Built-in TV speakers to listen to Music/films etc via my Apple Tv but If I continue I will ruin my TV speakers. I am about to invest in a 5.1 surround sound speaker setup but I also want to create the ability to add a multi zone function so that I can watch a movie in my living room (through surround sound speakers) whilst I .

Apple TV Multiroom Audio | AVForums

    https://www.avforums.com/threads/apple-tv-multiroom-audio.1905524/
    Apple TV Multiroom Audio. Discussion in ‘Home Cinema Buying & Building’ started by Ross W, Sep 15, 2014. Sep 15, 2014 at 3:39 PM. Ross W, Sep 15, 2014 #1. . Living room – apple tv 2 (already have) Bathroom – Audio out from mac mini (already have) Bedroom 1 – …

How to Make a Multi-Room Audio/Video System

    https://www.kenrockwell.com/apple/how-to-create-a-whole-house-music-system.htm
    You can use the TV’s speakers, or feed the TOSLINK optical digital audio output from the Apple TV into a DAC or your receiver and fancy speakers. This will play your entire video library from your Mac, every streaming service you can imagine from the Apple TV itself or your iDevice, any of the videos on your iDevices, or pretty much anything into this TV, and separate speakers if you …

Multi Room Audio for TV – Houzz

    https://www.houzz.com/discussions/5842817/multi-room-audio-for-tv
    Most AV guys want to show me a complicated 5.1 multi-room set up with multiple source selection. I don’t want this expansive (and expensive) of a set up. I just want to hear the TV in the kitchen. Ideally, I’d see something like Apple TV to the TV. TV Audio out to a multi zone amplifier (2 zones). Amplifier output A to soundbar. Amplifier .

How to set up multi-room music on Apple HomePod and .

    https://www.tomsguide.com/how-to/how-to-set-up-multi-room-music-on-apple-homepod-and-homepod-mini
    The Apple HomePod and HomePod mini may not be the smartest of smart speakers, but they do sound great, and if you own more than one they’re easy to arrange in a Sonos-style multi-room setup.

Multi-room audio: everything you need to know | What Hi-Fi?

    https://www.whathifi.com/us/advice/multi-room-audio-everything-you-need-to-know
    Awards. Multi-room speakers include the Award-winning Addon C3 and Addon C10, the five-star Addon C5 and the newly released Addon C10 MkII. See our Audio Pro reviews; Sonos It’s facing more competition than ever, but no multi-room offering is as complete or as pleasurable to live with as Sonos.

Now you know Multi Room Audio Apple Tv

Now that you know Multi Room Audio Apple Tv, we suggest that you familiarize yourself with information on similar questions.

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2Andrew O'Hara | May 30, 2018

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

AppleInsider is supported by its audience and may earn commission as an Amazon Associate and affiliate partner on qualifying purchases. These affiliate partnerships do not influence our editorial content.

Multi-room audio may be the biggest feature of AirPlay 2, but it is far from the only new tricks AirPlay 2 has up its sleeve.

Out of the gate, only HomePod, Apple TV 4, and Apple TV 4K support AirPlay 2, though manufacturers are able to add support to their third-party speakers as well. Already Apple has outlined many upcoming speakers including those from Sonos, Pioneer, Libratone, Marshall and more that will gain support.

What can it do?

Chances are, you’ve heard of the headline features of AirPlay 2, namely multi-room audio and stereo pairing on the HomePod. That doesn’t begin to scratch the surface of the true benefits of this impressive update.

Notably, there is now a substantially bigger streaming buffer. This helps reduce interruptions due to network issues. In our testing, this was very noticeable. Audio drops were down significantly from the original AirPlay.

Secondly, there is now tighter sync between devices, which reduces the lag quite a bit in most situations, and lends itself to multi-room audio. There can still be a bit of lag when starting/stopping a stream, but it is definitely less than in the past.

Siri is also better equipped for streaming audio. She can be asked to play/pause music on any AirPlay 2 speaker, regardless of the manufacturer. Your iPhone still stays in the middle with third-party speakers though, with audio going to the device first before being re-streamed to the speaker.

An extremely handy new feature is the ability to move audio. Just ask Siri on the HomePod to “move the music to the living room” and she will.

AirPlay is also now more independent. Instead of constantly being interrupted by a phone call, a game, or a video, AirPlay 2 can continue to stream in spite of all of this. These annoyances have plagued users for ages and these tweaks make it much more usable, especially compared to other smart speakers.

And, AirPlay 2 speakers are a part of HomeKit. Any AirPlay 2 speaker will appear within the Home app and can be assigned an individual room like any other accessory. Speakers can be played/paused from within the Home app, and included within favorites.

HomeKit support seems to end there though, as speakers still aren’t able to be included in any scenes or automations. Amazon recently added music to routines and schedules with Alexa, putting Apple further behind in this regard. Hopefully, Apple remedies this soon.

How do I use it?

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

Using AirPlay 2 is as easy as the original. Swipe into Control Center on your iOS device, and tap the AirPlay icon within the music control.

Here, all of your AirPlay and AirPlay 2 speakers will appear. Any speaker that supports AirPlay 2 will have a circle aligned to the right, whereas original AirPlay speakers will have nothing.

Each speaker you select to cast to will be marked with a check within the circle. You can select as many AirPlay 2 speakers as you want, though they cannot be used at the same time as an AirPlay 1 speaker.

You can also access AirPlay from within any app that supports it. Pandora, Spotify, YouTube, Audible, and many more all add a quick and easy AirPlay icon right within their apps.

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

Apple TV is also AirPlay 2 ready now, so during any playing video a swipe down from the top brings down the info bar. Swiping to Audio shows any AirPlay 2 speakers that can be streamed to. If on the home screen, a long hold of the play/pause button will also bring up the AirPlay controls.

Limitations

AirPlay 2 isn’t without its drawbacks. As mentioned before, third-party speakers can’t stream directly, keeping the phone in the equation. If the phone ever dies or goes outside network range, the music will end.

As of now, Macs aren’t invited to the AirPlay 2 party, still relying on the initial protocol. That means streaming audio to any AirPlay speaker — even one that supports AirPlay 2 — still has a substantial delay, making watching videos nearly impossible.

System audio can only be sent to one speaker at a time, but multi-room audio is still available within iTunes. We are making the guess this particular limitation has to do with the fact Macs currently don’t support HomeKit. If the Mac should gain HomeKit support, say at WWDC, this could change.

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

For manufacturers of third-party speakers, AirPlay 2 is more demanding than in the past, which makes it impossible for some to be upgraded. Take the Wren V5, a popular AirPlay speaker. It doesn’t have enough onboard memory, and won’t get the advantages of AirPlay 2. A lot of uncertainty is going around as to what will be able to be upgraded and which speakers won’t.

The biggest and most obvious limitation though is it is completely tied into the Apple ecosystem. Anyone rocking an Android handset will be completely left out in the cold. A few third-party speakers get to participate, but HomePod and Apple TV are still the shining examples of how it should work and have their own distinct advantages.

Music to our ears

Even though it was substantially delayed, AirPlay 2 is definitely worth the wait. Quicker connecting, larger buffer, multi-room audio and a HomePod that is finally starting to be competitive. This is another example of how Apple has tightly integrated their software and hardware, which really pays off for those who have embraced Apple’s family of devices.

It will be interesting to see how quickly third-party speakers adopt Apple’s latest streaming tech, with some promising updates within only one to two weeks.

Hopefully, we see more exciting news regarding AirPlay 2 speakers, as well as their integration with HomeKit, at WWDC18.

Britta O'Boyle, Deputy editor

· Updated 1 February 2022 ·

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

(Pocket-lint) – AirPlay is Apple’s Wi-Fi streaming technology and since 2018, there’s been a second-generation version that’s now widely available on iOS and macOS devices.

This is everthing you need to know about what Apple AirPlay 2 is and what can it do.

What is Apple AirPlay 2?

  • Offers multi-room and stereo pairing for HomePod
  • Supports music, photos, video and mirroring

Apple AirPlay 2 offers wireless streaming of content from Apple devices including iPhone, iPad or Mac.

It enables you to stream a wide range of content from your phone to your Apple TV, certain audio devices like a Sky Q box, an audio device like a compatible Sonos speaker or, new recently, compatible televisions. Lots of audio devices support it, including products from Bose, Bowers and Wilkins, Bang and Olufsen, Naim, Denon/Marantz, Polk, Libratone and Audio Pro.

This latest version of AirPlay also ushers in multi-room compatibility for the HomePod and the HomePod mini. AirPlay 2 also enables device mirroring to share the content of your phone’s display on another device.

AirPlay was first introduced in September 2010, having previously been called AirTunes for audio-only streaming. As mentioned, Apple AirPlay 2 arrived in 2018 and is available on a range of TVs too, specifically newer models from Samsung, Vizio, Sony and LG.

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

Which Apple devices support AirPlay 2?

AirPlay 2 rolled out as part of iOS 11.4 back in May 2018. The full list of compatible devices is as follows and these are basically the Apple devices you’ll be able to use:

iPhone

  • iPhone 13 mini, iPhone 13, iPhone 13 Pro and iPhone 13 Pro Max
  • iPhone 12 mini, iPhone 12, iPhone 12 Pro and iPhone 12 Pro Max
  • iPhone 11, iPhone 11 Pro and iPhone 11 Pro Max
  • iPhone XS and iPhone XS Max
  • iPhone X and iPhone XR
  • iPhone 8 and iPhone 8 Plus
  • iPhone 7 and iPhone 7 Plus
  • iPhone 6S and iPhone 6S Plus
  • iPhone 6 and iPhone 6 Plus
  • iPhone SE
  • iPhone 5S

iPad

  • All iPad Pros
  • All iPad Air models
  • iPad (5th generation, 2017 or later)
  • iPad mini 2 or later

iPod touch

  • iPod touch (6th generation or later)

Apple TV

MacBook and MacBook Pro

  • MacBook: Late 2009 or later
  • iMac/iMac Pro:Late 2009 or later
  • MacBook Air: 2010 or later
  • MacBook Pro: 2010 or later
  • Mac mini: 2010 or later
  • Mac Pro: 2010 or later

How does AirPlay 2 work with music?

  • Control multiple speakers from the iPhone or iPad
  • Multiple users can add songs to one playlist
  • Multi-room for HomePod

Apple AirPlay 2 adds speaker control to the Home app, meaning you can individually control all of your AirPlay-compatible speakers from your iPhone for the first time. Note, however, that the speakers need to support AirPlay 2.

Considering it’s more down to the phone sending the audio signals to the speakers, most streaming services you have installed on your iPhone should work with AirPlay 2 speakers.

When you play music from your iOS device, you can select which speakers around your home you want it to be sent to and control individual volumes of those speakers. These controls can be found in Control Centre by swiping up from the bottom of your iPhone screen.

One feature possible with AirPlay 2 is the ability to play different songs in different rooms, although only Apple Music subscribers can take advantage of it. You can simply ask Siri to play one song on one speaker, and another on one in a different room.

Another feature of AirPlay 2 is the ability for multiple users to add songs to one playlist. Say you’re at a party, and one person has their iPhone as the music source, playing Apple Music – other Apple Music users are able to send songs they want played to the source iPhone, to save having to connect and reconnect several phones.

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

Apple AirPlay 2 with Apple TV

Provided you have tvOS 11 or later, your Apple TV can send audio to speakers around your home as well, rather than just coming from your iPhone or iPad.

Whatever speaker is connected to the Apple TV, be it a soundbar or speaker system, is automatically a de facto AirPlay 2 speaker.

Apple AirPlay 2 with Siri

Siri takes on a prominent role with AirPlay 2 and multi-room audio. You can tell her which speakers you want music playing on whichever speakers you have dotted around your home, and you can even ask her to play different songs on different speakers.

You’re not just restricted to using Siri with the HomePod or HomePod mini either, as she will play nice with any other third-party AirPlay 2 speaker.

Today sees the release of iOS 11.4 and with it Apple is adding AirPlay 2. This brings some important changes to HomePod, including the stereo pairing option that was missing at launch.

AirPlay 2 also adds multi-room audio to HomePod, bringing Apple’s smartspeaker in line with Amazon Echo and Google Home. Other new features of iOS 11.4 include the ability to access iMessages via iCloud on any Apple device.

See also:

The lack of stereo pairing and multi-room audio was seen by many as a failing of HomePod, but Apple has now addressed this. The company says that when two speakers are paired, they are capable of “delivering room-filling sound that is more spacious than a traditional stereo pair”.

When it comes to the multi-room feature, speakers use spatial awareness to automatically deliver the best possible sound, and Apple’s wireless peer-to-peer direct link ensures that music stays in sync.

Writing about the new update, Apple says:

HomePod, the breakthrough wireless speaker from Apple, now delivers an even more immersive listening experience throughout the home with support for HomePod stereo pairs and a new multi-room audio system in iOS 11.4. This free software update introduces the most advanced, easy to use, wireless multi-room audio system using AirPlay 2 to play music in any room from any room, move music from one room to another or play the same song everywhere using an iOS device, HomePod, Apple TV or by asking Siri. HomePod is available in the US, UK and Australia and arrives in Canada, France and Germany starting June 18.

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

At WWDC 2017, Apple’s HomePod speaker was finally revealed. We even discovered you’d be able to buy two of the things for an amazing stereo experience, and heard how AirPlay could become the foundation of a wireless multi-room audio system.

And then: a year of silence. Which was a bit weird.

But AirPlay 2 finally arrived in a blaze of glory, to tickle your audiophile fancy, and so we’ve whipped up a super-quick guide to what it all means for you, your Apple devices, and compatible kit.

1) It brings things right up to date

AirPlay is Apple’s wireless streaming technology, designed to fling media from devices to receivers. Although best known for enabling you to stream audio, it’s also capable of hurling photos and videos about – for example, to stream a movie from your iPhone to an Apple TV.

The tech’s a bit long in the tooth though, having been around for almost a decade, so AirPlay 2 brings things up to date. Through its integration with the iOS Home app, you can use iPhones and iPads to create multi-room audio set-ups, plus Apple fans blessed with two HomePods can serenade everyone’s ears with stereo bliss.

2) Your kit needs to be up to the job

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

If you want to take advantage of the AirPlay 2 goodness, you’ll need a device that’ll run iOS 11.4, tvOS 11.4, or macOS High Sierra 10.13.6.

Any iPhone 5s or newer will do, as will any Apple TV running tvOS (4th gen or 4K), and the iPod touch 6th-gen.

Using a Mac? Check out Apple’s macOS specs here – and you’ll need to play your audio through iTunes. Rocking an iPad? Any iPad Pro will run iOS 11.4, as will the iPad Air, iPad Air 2, iPad (2018), and any iPad mini apart from the original one.

As for receivers, Apple’s HomePod is the obvious candidate. But Apple helpfully lists third-party speakers where the manufacturers have announced compatibility, which includes the likes of Sonos, Bang & Olufsen, Bowers & Wilkins, Naim and Libratone. Need a ‘budget’ option? The best you’re going to get for now is the Sonos One – which costs £199. Eek.

3) You can now go stereo with HomePod

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

HomePod is playing catch up on the feature front thanks to AirPlay 2, and not a minute too soon. The good news is this is full stereo audio – so your HomePods don’t each belt out a mono signal, but instead play their own audio channel of left or right.

The process of pairing is mercifully simple, assuming the HomePods are both running the latest software update. Open one in the Home app, tap Create Stereo Pair, and choose another to be its mate. Once that’s done, the HomePods are effectively treated as a single receiver, and only one speaker then responds to Siri requests, rather than them both answering in a creepy chorus fashion.

4) Multi-room audio is go

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

Lucky enough to own more than one HomePod (or indeed any of the AirPlay 2 compatible speakers)? Then AirPlay 2 comes with a ready-made multi-room system built in, and it’s ready to go with minimal faff.

It works in much the same way it has for a while in iTunes, when sending audio to multiple compatible devices. But now on iOS, you can head to the Control Centre and select to which of your speakers you want to send your music to – selecting them individually or grouping them together for a harmonious flow of music through your home.

If you’re an Apple Music subscriber, you can leave Siri in charge of the whole shebang, and bark your orders at her instead of messing around with menus. She’ll even handle different music in different rooms, for when you need that perfect balance of speed metal in the lounge and Erasure’s greatest hits in the kitchen.

5) It even makes Apple TV smarter

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

While AirPlay 2’s updates have a focus on audio, it does more for your Apple TV setup than you might think.

You could already send audio to an Apple TV using bog standard AirPlay, but combined with tvOS 11.4, your Apple TV becomes more heavily integrated into a multi-room audio set-up.

This is most obvious in you being able to use the tvOS Music app to send audio to AirPlay 2 speakers around your home, while you wield the Siri Remote like a crazed futuristic DJ. Neatly, speakers plugged into your Apple TV effectively become AirPlay 2 speakers as well. Bargain.

6) Your older devices might be upgradeable

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

Maybe. It’s best to check that list we already linked to, which outlines speakers where the manufacturer has announced support. You’ll see some existing devices on there, which will at some point get a firmware update so they can play nicely with AirPlay 2. Sonos on 11 July confirmed compatibility on a range of its products, as outlined in a blog post.

Chances are, though, that most older kit will remain rooted in the past, meaning you’ll have to buy new hardware to boogie on down with AirPlay 2. That even goes for Apple’s – AirPort Express doesn’t get an invite to the party.

7) But there are alternatives…

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

If you only really care about basic streaming, Bluetooth will suffice. For multi-room support, Alexa and Chromecast systems have the capabilities, and you can always go all-in with the likes of a Sonos.

However, if you’re deeply immersed and invested in the Apple ecosystem, you likely believe there’s no more an alternative to AirPlay 2 than there’s an alternative smartphone to the iPhone that’s welded to your mitts.

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2HomePod, iPhone X, iPad and Apple TV lined up. iOS 11.4 makes it easy to control music playing in every room, on HomePod, Apple TV or any iOS device.

HomePod combines Apple-engineered audio technology and advanced software to set a new audio quality standard for a small speaker, delivering high-fidelity sound and a wide soundstage. Featuring a large, Apple-designed woofer for deep, clean bass, a custom array of seven beamforming tweeters that provide pure high frequency acoustics with incredible directional control and powerful technologies built right in, HomePod is able to preserve the richness and intent of the original recordings.

Stereo pairs create an even wider soundstage for an incredible listening experience on HomePod. With two HomePod speakers set up as a stereo pair, this soundstage gets even wider, delivering room-filling sound that is more spacious than a traditional stereo pair from a speaker that’s just under 7-inches tall. Using spatial awareness to sense their location in the room, each HomePod automatically adjusts the audio to sound great wherever it is placed and sound great together, using an Apple-designed wireless peer-to-peer direct link to communicate with each other and play music completely in sync.

With an A8 chip in each speaker, each HomePod is able to play its own audio channel — left or right — while separating out both the ambient and direct energy. This innovative stereo sound provides a wide, almost three dimensional soundstage for an incredible listening experience anywhere in the room. A HomePod stereo pair creates room filling sound with greater bass extension, resulting in a deeper, more accurate reproduction of low frequencies.

Setting up a stereo pair is simple. When a second HomePod is set up in the same room, the user is prompted whether they would like to form a stereo pair, and in just a matter of minutes, the room is filled with amazing audio. Even though these two speakers act as one, each HomePod communicates with each other so that only one speaker responds to Siri requests.

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2HomePod speaker and iPhone X displaying AirPlay 2 and Multi-Room Audio Control Center.

AirPlay 2 enables the most advanced, wireless multi-room audio system, creating an effortless way for people to stream music or podcasts anywhere in the home to different devices, all in-sync. The updated Control Center provides a quick view of what’s playing in every room and simple controls to adjust volume and more. While listening to music, it’s as easy as selecting or unselecting where the music is playing in Control Center, or users can ask Siri to play music in any room, a group of rooms, or everywhere in the home. For HomePod, AirPlay 2 features are automatically supported and music can be streamed around the house without the need to manually group speakers.

AirPlay 2 controls are available across iOS within any app and in Control Center for quick access to what’s playing in every room, on every speaker. Apple Music subscribers can also ask Siri to play different songs in different rooms or the same song everywhere, without ever leaving the room. Just like iPhone and iPad, HomePod will be able to communicate with other AirPlay 2-enabled speakers when they become available, so Siri can control music playing on speakers from Bang & Olufsen, Bluesound, Bose, Bowers & Wilkins, Denon, Libratone, Marantz, Marshall, Naim, Pioneer and Sonos.

Siri, now actively used on over half a billion devices, has a deep knowledge of music and understands personal preferences and tastes. With personal requests turned on for HomePod, Siri can send a message, add reminders and notes and check calendar appointments. Siri can set a timer, play a podcast, check the news, sports, traffic and weather, and control a wide range of HomeKit smart home accessories.

As part of iOS 11, Apple is announcing a handful of improvements to Apple Music and AirPlay. Headlining the changes is Apple’s new AirPlay 2 protocol, while the Music app is also receiving improvements with new social features and more.

Spigen TEKA RA200 Airpods Earhooks Cover

With AirPlay 2, Apple is adding speaker control to the Home app. This means that users will be able to control speakers and manage multi-room audio directly from the Home app on their iOS device. Apple TV can act as a sort-of hub for this, allowing speakers paired to an Apple TV to be controlled with AirPlay 2.

Furthermore, with AirPlay integration in Home, users can operate a shared “Up Next” play queue, meaning everyone can add their favorite songs to the queue from their own device.

In addition to AirPlay 2, Apple has announced some improvements to the Music app. For instance, there’s a new “Friends are listening to” section under the “For You” tab that lets users easily see what their friends and family are listening to. This is similar to features offered by competitors like Spotify.

There’s also a new MusicKit API. This allows developers to integrate with the full Apple Music service. For instance, Nike+ Run Club has integrated Apple Music to create workout and running playlists. Anchor will also be one of the launch partners for MusicKit, as will Shazam.

All of the Music and AirPlay improvements will be available as part of iOS 11, which will be available later this year.

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

You updated to iOS 11.4 on your iPhone or iPad, tvOS 11.4 on your Apple TV, and HomePod 11.4 on your HomePod so you have AirPlay 2 support. Now you need to assign rooms to your speakers so you can control where you’re playing music. Here’s how to do that for Apple TV and HomePod.

Assigning Apple TV to a room for AirPlay 2

Your Apple TV can share whatever speakers it uses for audio out through AirPlay 2, and AirPlay 2 supports multi-room playback. That means you can stream the same audio to multiple rooms without anything getting out of sync.

Here’s how to assign an Apple TV to a specific room:

  • Launch Settings
  • Select AirPlay
  • Select Room
  • Choose a room

You can also create custom room names if you don’t see what you want in Apple’s list.

Assigning HomePod to a room for AirPlay 2

There isn’t an interface on HomePod for navigating menus, and saying “Hey Siri, assign this HomePod to the living room” doesn’t work. Instead, you need to use the Home app on your iPhone or iPad.

Here’s how to assign a HomePod to a specific room:

  • Launch the Home app on your iPhone or iPad
  • Press and hold the HomePod tile to open its status view
  • Tap Details
  • Tap Room
  • Select a room
  • Tap Done

You can create custom rooms here, just like you can on Apple TV.

Once speakers are assigned to specific rooms you can shift where audio plays with commands like, “Siri, move music to the bedroom.” In essence, you can make your music follow you through your home.

Sonos is adding support for Apple’s AirPlay 2 wireless audio standard to its speakers, making them far more versatile for anyone who prefers Apple Music (or just likes using Apple’s music app for local music on an iPhone). AirPlay 2 support also means that you’ll be able to use a Sonos speaker in conjunction with Apple’s own HomePod in a multi-room audio setup — an intriguing option for anyone who can’t decide between the two companies. Here’s how to get everything set up:

Update the Sonos app

First off, you’ll want to update the Sonos companion app on your Android or iOS device. AirPlay support needs a firmware update to the speakers, and before you can install that update, you first need to download the update for the app that will let it do that.

Update your speakers

After the Sonos app is updated, open it up and you should automatically be prompted to install the firmware update for your speakers. AirPlay is only supported on the Sonos One, the second-generation Play:5, and the recently released Sonos Beam, so you’ll need at least one of those speakers in your Sonos setup to take advantage of it.

Play some music

Once you’ve installed the update (it’ll take a few minutes), you’re good to go. Your Sonos devices should automatically show up as AirPlay speakers in any audio menu on your iPhone or iPad (as well as in iTunes on your Mac, if you still use it). Stereo pairing works with AirPlay, too. If you’ve got that configured with your setup of two Sonos One or Play:5 speakers, they’ll show up as a single AirPlay target in the menu and output sound in stereo.

If you don’t have all new Sonos speakers, you’re not out of luck either. By grouping your older speakers together with at least one newer, AirPlay-compatible model, you can still output music over AirPlay to the entire group. You can make sure that’s set up correctly by heading to the Settings menu in the Sonos app and going to the AirPlay section. You’ll also be able to toggle whether or not you’d like the app to keep your non-AirPlay speakers grouped together with your AirPlay ones there, too.

Adding Sonos to the iOS Home app

You can tell Siri to start playing music on your Sonos system by adding your speakers to the Home app on iOS. To do that, head over to the Home app, hit the plus button in the corner, tap add accessory, and then hit the “Don’t have a Code or Can’t Scan?” option at the bottom of the screen. A new menu will pop up, displaying your speakers, which you’ll then be able to add as a Home device and assign to a room with HomeKit. Once that’s done, you can just ask Siri to play tracks from Apple Music or, if you’re not a subscriber, whatever is in your Music library.

While we covered Apple’s upcoming iOS 11.3 update yesterday, one feature flew under my radar — AirPlay 2.

Along with new iPhone X Animoji and additional battery performance information/options, multi-room AirPlay audio playback is also included in iOS 11.3.

Apple first announced AirPlay 2 at WWDC back in June, 2017, but didn’t provide details related to what the new wireless audio system improved on over its predecessor.

Multi-room playback means you’ll be able to stream to multiple Apple TVs and speaker around the house directly from your iPhone. While Apple first stated that the HomePod won’t ship with multi-room support, it’s possible AirPlay 2 integration will add this feature to the smart home speaker (this still remains unclear, though). Apple’s HomePod is set to launch on February 9th in the U.S. and other regions, but a Canadian release still hasn’t been revealed.

AirPlay 2 is the first significant update to AirPlay since its launch roughly seven years ago. Early impressions from those using the developer build of iOS 11.3 indicate that AirPlay 2 is still pretty buggy right now, but functionality will likely improve before the full release.

Competing smart home speakers like the Amazon Echo and Google Home feature multi-room playback between various connected devices.

Apple is taking on Sonos with its latest foray into Wi-Fi music, AirPlay 2, which now comes with multiroom support.

Ty Pendlebury is a journalism graduate of RMIT Melbourne, and has worked at CNET since 2006. He lives in New York City where he writes about streaming and home audio.

Enlarge Image

Apple’s head of software Craig Federighi announces the successor to the AirPlay system, which already lets you stream CD-quality music over Wi-Fi.

Apple has unveiled its latest Wi-Fi protocol, called AirPlay 2, at its WWDC conference in San Jose. AirPlay 2 will be compatible with new speakers and third-party apps.

The company also revealed its much-rumored smart speaker, the HomePod .

Apple said that it is partnering with companies such as Bang and Olufsen, Bose, Beats (which it owns), Polk, Denon, Bowers and Wilkins, Definitive Technology, Devialet, Naim and Bluesound to bring AirPlay 2 to market.

It won’t only be Apple apps such as HomeKit and Music that will be able to take advantage of the new features, as Federighi said that “third-party audio apps will be able to get in on the multiroom audio fun”.

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

Apple is working with over a dozen manufacturers to bring AirPlay 2 to market.

Based on one of the screens the company showed on stage, AirPlay users will be able to select from a list of rooms and group them. At the moment AirPlay is only one-to-one from your phone, though serving to multiple devices is possible with a Mac and/or third-party software. This new capability will bring it in line with competing systems such as Play-Fi, Chromecast Audio and Sonos.

It’s as yet unknown if AirPlay 2 is capable of working on existing equipment or if it requires new gear, though the presence of Play-Fi-supporting companies such as Polk and others such as Devialet means that it may be backwards compatible.

Apple announced AirPlay 2 as part of iOS 11 announcements at WWDC 2017. It adds multi-room audio capabilities to AirPlay’s existing abilities. AirPlay 2 also enables the use of Siri to initiate and control playback to compatible speakers and devices (such as Apple TV).

AirPlay 2 is Apple’s followup to the original AirPlay Wi-Fi-based music playback standard. While Sonos popularized Wi-Fi-based multi-room audio playback, Bluetooth became ubiquitous, and multi-platform Wi-Fi audio standards spread in popularity, Apple lacked a competing story until today’s announcement.

AirPlay 2 shares some competitive similarities to the competing Chromecast Built-in (aka Google Cast) standard, but based on current announcements it lacks video capabilities and partners with mainstream volume. According to the IHS Markit research group, the latter aspect indirectly infers that there is a third competitive weakness compared to Chromecast Built-in, which is integration cost.

With the arguable exception of Beats and Bose, AirPlay 2’s third-party hardware companies are either at the higher end of the market or with products at the high end of consumer price ranges. IHS Markit says that if this is indicative of the partner base for AirPlay 2, it is likely that AirPlay 2 shares the same limiting trait that shackled AirPlay: cost.

In today’s competitive environment filled with ways to play music wirelessly, AirPlay 2’s main benefit is in its built-into-iOS convenience. Its fortunes in terms of mainstream penetration into the third party hardware landscape will lie in whether or not Apple solves the issue of the cost adder for enabling AirPlay, according to IHS Markit.

The research group expects that AirPlay 2 largely will remain a niche proposition for consumers able to afford high-end peripherals – those devices with a high enough total bill of materials cost able to absorb the AirPlay wireless chipset cost within.

Lastly, Apple noted that AirPlay 2 speakers are able to be added as controllable devices in HomeKit households. This implies by extension that the only audio output devices that are going to be available as a common audio resource within the HomeKit smart home, are going to be AirPlay 2 compatible speakers and devices. Apple’s long-term lock-in play with the AirPlay 2 standard may run much broader than simply multi-room music playback.

iCloud storage for messages and their attachments also comes with iOS 11.4.

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

reader comments

Share this story

Apple’s iOS 11.4 rolls out today, and it brings a big update to HomePods: AirPlay 2 with multi-room audio. The update allows the HomePod and Apple TV (the two Apple devices that currently support AirPlay 2), as well as forthcoming third-party AirPlay 2 devices, to play the same audio throughout your home or only in select areas of your home.

All AirPlay 2 devices can be controlled using an iOS device, HomePod, Apple TV, or by asking Siri. Users can say, “Hey Siri, play classical in the living room,” and the appropriate audio will play through the AirPlay 2-compatible speakers, but only in the living room. Essentially, the new setup makes it easier for users to play in-sync audio through all (or only some) of the speakers in their home.

Further Reading

Manufacturers that pledged to support AirPlay 2 include Bang & Olufsen, Bose, Bowers & Wilkins, Marshall, Pioneer, and Sonos. AirPlay 2 devices will now show up in the Apple Home app, since AirPlay 2 integrates with HomeKit. In addition to using Siri or individual apps to control speaker selection and music playback, all AirPlay 2 devices available in a home will show up in iOS’ Control Center.

AirPlay 2 makes HomePod a more competitive smart speaker, and a more user-friendly one. For those with multiple HomePods across their home, they will now be able to fill their entire home with in-sync audio through multiple speakers or only in select areas like a bedroom, office, or patio. Airplay 2 also helps HomePod get along with other manufacturers’ speakers (like those from Sonos) to play music through all the speakers in a home at the same time.

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

The AirPlay 2 update also allows two HomePods to connect via stereo pairing. That means one HomePod in a room plays the right-channel content while the second HomePod plays the left-channel content at the same time. Stereo pairing, combined with HomePod’s spacial awareness feature, means that the devices can fill a room with sound that has more depth, balance, and power than before.

iOS 11.4 also brings Messages in iCloud to the operating system, a feature that has been in the works since iOS 11 was first introduced last year. Messages in iCloud stores all iMessages in Apple’s cloud storage rather than on each individual device. Previously, all devices signed in to a user’s iCloud account received iMessages. Users who saved all of their iMessage conversations may have found their local storage space taken up by large iMessage logs since all that information saved to individual devices.

Messages in iCloud moves all those messages—including attachments and photos shared in those messages—from Apple devices to iCloud. That frees up storage space for other things like music, photos, and more. While this is good for device-storage optimization, it may not be good for users who don’t have a lot of iCloud storage to spare. Messages in iCloud also makes it easier to delete message information—delete a message, photo, or other attachment from one device and it automatically disappears from all of your other iCloud-connected devices.

You can check out the full release notes for iOS 11.4 at Apple’s website. Users can download iOS 11.4 by going into the Settings app and navigating to Software update under the General tab. HomePod users can update device software in Apple’s Home app.

Apple additionally released tvOS 11.4 to add AirPlay 2 to supported Apple TV models. Today also saw the release of watchOS 4.3.1, which Apple says improves performance on the Apple Watch.

Apple’s Much Anticipated Update to iOS 11 Addresses Prior Shortcoming for Multi-Room Support for a More Immersive and Complete Audio Experience Throughout Your Home

When Apple’s smart speaker HomePod first came out, we were excited to test out its acoustic performance and integration with existing Apple systems. HomePod has an impressive subwoofer for a clean bass sound and provides directional control to more accurately convey the original richness of sound in any audio recording. This is a massive improvement to the smart speaker space with high fidelity sound and a larger sound stage.

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

Image via Apple

Play and Control Music in Any Room

By adding AirPlay 2 software to the HomePod via iOS 11.4, HomePod can now play sound in multiple rooms throughout your home. You can control music playing in any room, on HomePod, Apple TV or any iOS device. You can also increase your sound stage by adding a second HomePod for a richer acoustic experience to fill any room with sound and more accurately reproduce lower frequencies such as deeper bass extensions.

With AirPlay 2, you can play music in any room, move music from one room to another, or play the same song in multiple rooms using an iOS device through an app or Control Center, the Apple TV, the HomePod or by using Siri voice commands. You can access AirPlay 2 controls within any app and also in the Control Center on an iOS device running iOS 11.4 by swiping up. In the Control Center, you will see a list of all available AirPlay 2 devices in your home. You can send audio to a single device, to multiple devices, or switch audio between devices.

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

Richer Sound Reproduction via HomePod Pairing

Equipped with a powerful A8 chip in each speaker, HomePod can play its own audio channel, left or right and separate out ambient and direct energy. This creates a fuller, almost three dimensional soundstage for any room. Stereo pairing works via an Apple-designed wireless peer-to-peer direct link that enables communication between two or more HomePods and to play music in sync. The two speakers act as one when paired, and only one HomePod responds to Siri requests.

Setting up HomePod pairs is easy as you will receive a prompt with a popup interface to pair your HomePods if you have more than one. The same information is also available in the HomePod’s settings in the Home app. In the Settings menu, menu, tap on Create stereo pair. Then select another HomePod, choose your room, and assign left and right channels to each HomePod. Set up is almost instantaneous and you can benefit from a richer sound immediately. Paired HomePods offer a richer room-filling sound experience with a deeper bass and louder sound.

If the song you are playing supports stereo sound, you can distinctly hear different instruments being played on each HomePod. This experience is further enhanced if you connect to an Apple TV.

High Fidelity Audio Playback and Improved Podcast Acoustic Experience

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

Hayden’s in London

We are thrilled to see these updates and increasing audio performance and connectivity as we get ready to launch our Hayden’s podcast, Stardust this year. www.haydensm.com/podcast

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

AirPlay 2, Multi-Room Audio and Syncing with Other Speakers

What we are most excited about is AirPlay 2 functionality as this extends wireless use of your HomePod(s) to multiple rooms and enables connections to other speakers you may have such as Bower & Wilkins, Bang & Olufsen, Bluesound, Bose, Denon, Libratone, Marantz, Marshall, Naim, Pioneer and Sonos. You can listen to your existing music collection, stream new music and listen to podcasts anywhere in your home in sync with your speakers.

The Control Center offers a quick view of what’s playing in every room and simple controls to adjust volume and more. When you select a single HomePod, you can play music in that room. Adding another HomePod, enables multi-room audio. When you have chosen two HomePods, each one receives its own volume slider for granular volume control. In addition, there is a master volume slider to adjust both speakers simultaneously.

You can also play music via YouTube or other streaming method. You will be prompted to choose the HomePod speaker for playback.

AirPlay 2 controls are available across iOS within any app and in Control Center for quick access to what’s playing in every room, on every speaker. Apple Music subscribers can also ask Siri to play different songs in different rooms or the same song everywhere, without ever leaving the room.

In addition, this synchronization addresses prior connection issues and lag while streaming audio and helps to ensure a better acoustic experience. You can ask Siri to play music in any room right from an iOS device or by asking Siri on HomePod.

Siri integrates well with Apple Music and with growing playlists and users, Siri’s knowledge of music has increased.

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

Set Up and How to Update Your HomePod

Set up is easy as the new HomePod software is installed automatically on the HomePod after you update to iOS 11.4. to update your phone, go to the Settings app → General → Software Update.

After you update your iPhone to iOS 11.4, you can also navigate to the Home app, tap Edit and tap on HomePod > Details to go into its settings. Then tap Update Software.

If your HomePod is set up to automatically download and install new firmware, the latest version should already be installed on the device. After you have all your updates installed, Multi-room audio should just work right out of the box.

Start playing music on any iOS device and then select the HomePod. Any speakers you have that are compatible with AirPlay 2 will show up in a pop-up menu with a small checkbox next to them. You can choose multiple speakers to all play the same song from your iPhone or iPad. Apple Music integrates very well with multi-room audio via HomePods.

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2

AirPlay is a technology that relies on WiFi to stream content between multiple devices. Users have a multitude of options available from Apple products to third-party devices like speakers. Connect multiple HomePods or other speakers together and play music from the source device throughout your home.

● Stream audio, video, and images to compatible devices
● Support from big-name companies like LG, Sony, Bose, and Sonos
● Screen mirroring to Apple TVs
● Share 4K video from the Photos app
● Siri support
● Collaborative playlist creation
● Mac as a target device in macOS Monterey

Get Apple News Directly in Your Inbox

AppleInsider is supported by its audience and may earn commission as an Amazon Associate and affiliate partner on qualifying purchases. These affiliate partnerships do not influence our editorial content.

AirPlay is an Apple service that allows users to share videos, photos, music, and other various forms of media across various platforms. Supported devices include Apple TV, HomePod and HomePod mini, third-party speakers, and many popular smart TV brands.

AirPlay Features

Apple designed AirPlay to require minimal user setup. Tapping the AirPlay icon, which is part of media-playback controls, on the source device pops up a menu that allows you to choose a nearby destination device. After tapping that, the video, audio, or images will begin to play within a few seconds on the playback device.

AirPlay 2

AirPlay 2, which Apple announced in 2017 and launched in 2018, added new features like HomePod stereo pairing, multi-room listening, support for Smart TVs, and improved buffer times.

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2 Using AirPlay to stream audio to other devices

Compatible devices include any iPhone, iPod touch, or iPad capable of running iOS 11.4 or later. Destination devices include the Apple TV (fourth generation and later), HomePod, and any macOS computer running High Sierra or later.

Many Smart TV manufacturers support the feature as well, including Samsung, LG, Sony, and Vizio. Smart speaker manufacturers that support AirPlay 2 include brands such as Beats by Dre, Bose, Denon, Polk, and Sonos.

AirPlay can automatically play movies and shows in the places a user is most likely to watch them. Over time, the service learns where a user prefers to watch TV and can start playing on the TV in that room with one tap.

Compatible devices can receive AirPlay over Wi-Fi or ethernet. Because AirPlay is open-source, any computer can be turned into an AirPlay receiver. However, due to Apple’s DRM encryption, some media is unable to be played on third-party, unsupported devices. This includes iTunes’ rights-protected media, YouTube, and Netflix.

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2 Start your favorite TV show by sending it to your Apple TV

Buffering has been improved in later iterations of the service. AirPlay 2 features a relatively short buffering time – about two seconds – from starting a stream until it is played on a device that supports it.

Users who own more than one device that supports AirPlay 2 can play audio throughout their house in sync with each other. AirPlay improves syncing issues compared to Bluetooth, which has a longer buffering time and can be prone to de-syncing.

Apple Music boasts a feature that allows anyone to add songs to the Up Next, allowing families and friends in the same space to build collaborative playlists. Siri can also make AirPlay suggestions to users, showing up on the lock screen or in search. Siri suggestions for audio and video content can include the option to use AirPlay, allowing users to tap to begin watching a show on the users’ preferred screen.

Mirroring

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2 AirPlay also lets you mirror content from your device to an external display

AirPlay Mirroring allows content to be broadcast from iOS devices to an Apple TV (second-generation or later.) This is especially useful for those who are looking for a convenient way to show off pictures or video without requiring a large number of people to crowd around an iPhone or iPad.

iOS 14 allows users to AirPlay 4K video from their iPhone to the Apple TV. Video that is shared via AirPlay can be placed in Picture-in-Picture mode on tvOS 14 as well.

AirPlay to Mac

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2 Send media to the Mac using AirPlay in macOS Monterey

Users have always been able to send audio and video from the Mac to another device, but the reverse couldn’t work. Soon, with macOS Monterey, the Mac will also be an AirPlay receiver.

Apple boasts superior displays and speakers in many of its Mac products, but they’ve never been able to take advantage of the media sharing technology. Sending media to a Mac works the same way as sending it to an Apple TV or other device, simply pick the Mac from the AirPlay menu.

AirPlay History

How to use apple’s new multi-room audio features in airplay 2 Steve Jobs announcing the rebranding of AirTunes to AirPlay at a 2010 event

Apple released AirTunes in June of 2004 as the company’s first foray into wireless streaming between devices. AirTunes gave users the ability to play audio wirelessly by utilizing the now-defunct AirPort router. In the latter half of 2010, AirTunes was rebranded as AirPlay. The update allowed users to stream audio, video, and images to other Apple devices. Apple added screen mirroring in 2011.

First announced in June of 2017, AirPlay 2 had been slated to release alongside part of the iOS 11 launch in September of 2017. However, due to setbacks during development, it would not be released until June of 2018. It included support for multi-room audio built into the operating system. Previously, iOS could only stream music to one speaker, while multi-speaker support was limited to macOS.

It also integrated with HomeKit for the first time, allowing Siri to be used to play music on a specific speaker.

The update also included a shared “Up Next” option for collaborative playlists while listening with friends. Third-party apps were also able to tap into multi-room audio with a new API.

While we covered Apple’s upcoming iOS 11.3 update yesterday, one feature flew under my radar — AirPlay 2.

Along with new iPhone X Animoji and additional battery performance information/options, multi-room AirPlay audio playback is also included in iOS 11.3.

Apple first announced AirPlay 2 at WWDC back in June, 2017, but didn’t provide details related to what the new wireless audio system improved on over its predecessor.

Multi-room playback means you’ll be able to stream to multiple Apple TVs and speaker around the house directly from your iPhone. While Apple first stated that the HomePod won’t ship with multi-room support, it’s possible AirPlay 2 integration will add this feature to the smart home speaker (this still remains unclear, though). Apple’s HomePod is set to launch on February 9th in the U.S. and other regions, but a Canadian release still hasn’t been revealed.

AirPlay 2 is the first significant update to AirPlay since its launch roughly seven years ago. Early impressions from those using the developer build of iOS 11.3 indicate that AirPlay 2 is still pretty buggy right now, but functionality will likely improve before the full release.

Competing smart home speakers like the Amazon Echo and Google Home feature multi-room playback between various connected devices.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

There’s no question our dogs need guidance to fit into our hectic family lives. Teaching basic obedience makes for a happy and stress-free environment, both in and outdoors.

So if your dog is a relentless tornado of energy, the “place” command can be a real lifesaver in those everyday situations. Just think, how much easier would life be if your dog learns to settle for a determined period on demand?

Your dog’s “place” can even be a washcloth or a popsicle stick you can bring out wherever you go. When you give the command and place the item down, your dog will sit calmly until they’re released.

Sounds perfect, right?

In fact, “place” is one of the core commands we teach our clients and their dogs here at Offleash K9 Training Colorado.

Here are 7 situations where the “place” command is a godsend in our daily lives.

1. When the doorbell rings

How does your dog react when someone knocks your front door? If your dog jumps up, barks or bolts for the door, the “place” command offers them a safe place to settle.

This gives you the opportunity to greet guests without the added chaos. Then when everyone is relaxed, you can release your dog to say a calm hello.

2. When going out for the day

Family days out can quickly spiral out of control if you have a bouncy, excitable dog on your hands. If you’re going to a dog-friendly restaurant, a friend’s house, or having a picnic in the park, “place” will quickly show your dog energetic or attention-seeking behavior is not wanted in this situation.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

3. When doing household chores

Filling the dishwasher is much harder when your dog sees it as the perfect opportunity for a sneaky treat. The “place” command is ideal when you need to get your dog out from under your feet.

Whether you’re vacuum-cleaning your home, putting away the laundry or catching up on some ironing. You can be sure those four paws will stay put while you carry out those daily duties.

4. To curb excitement levels

If you’re at the park, the “place” command is effective if your dog is getting too boisterous with other dogs. This simple command acts as a short timeout while your dog calms down.

This can also work well to encourage calmness when around small children. If you see your dog is getting overly enthusiastic, you can send them to their place to decompress and regain composure.

5. When it’s time for bed

If your dog often paces around your home late at night, the “place” command tells them it’s time for bed.

No more running around or throwing ball when you’re ready to relax. Your dog will have a clear cue to settle down for the night.

6. When you’ve dropped something dangerous

If you drop glass or medication on the floor, you need to keep your dog out of harm’s way while you clean up. By giving the “place” command they’ll settle on their spot and away from danger until it’s safe again.

7. During dinner time

Does your dog beg for food when you sit down for a family meal? If they’re running through your legs or jumping up at the table, this can make meal times rather stressful and distracting. Teaching “place” ensures your dog stays away from the dinner table so you can enjoy your meal. When you’re all finished they’re free to enjoy your company again.

Mastering “Place”

“Place” and “Extended Place” (stay on place until released) are two commands we teach as part of our Basic Obedience and Board and Train programs. We train the dogs to sit on any location that you point to: bed, towel, chair, park bench, even a boulder!

Teach your dog these basic obedience commands for a well-behaved pup.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

When you get a new dog, whether it’s a puppy or an adult rescue, she probably needs some obedience training. More specifically, a well-behaved pup should respond to seven directions in order to become a good canine citizen: Sit, Down, Stay, Come, Heel, Off, and No. Expert trainer Brandon McMillan, Emmy Award–winning host of Lucky Dog and author of Lucky Dog Lessons: Train Your Dog in 7 Days, calls these the “seven common commands” because they’re the ones most people will use with their pets on a routine basis. He teaches these training lessons to all of his rescue dogs, in order to help them stay safe and well-behaved, whether they spend most of their time in the backyard, at the dog park, or walking the neighborhood with their human companions. With several 10-to-15-minute practice sessions each day, most pets can master these core skills in just a week or two.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

McMillan always teaches Sit first because it’s the most natural concept for most dogs. It’s therefore also one of the easiest for them to learn, so even pets who are new to training can get the hang of it within a few sessions. And because it’s also a transition command, once a dog can sit, you can move on to other directives.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

McMillan compares his favorite dog training technique, Down, to taking the keys out of a car’s ignition. A standing dog could bolt like a running vehicle, because there’s nothing keeping her in place. A sitting dog is like a car in Park, but it’s still easy for her to boogey out of there. But when she’s lying down, you’ve cut the engine. Because the command helps you control your dog, it’s also a great transition to more complicated tricks like rolling over or playing dead.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

A dog who knows how to stay won’t run into the street if she gets loose, so this is one of the most important skills for any dog to learn. McMillan recommends teaching it when your pup is tired and hungry so she won’t get too hyper to focus. And be patient: Most dogs take at least a couple of days to understand Stay and it can take a few weeks to master it. But because it protects your dog from danger, keep a bag of treats or kibble handy and keep practicing until she’s a pro.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

If you plan to take your dog anywhere off-leash, she must know how to come when called. It can keep her safe at the dog park if a scuffle breaks out, get her away from the street if she breaks off the leash, or ensure she stays close when hiking or just fooling around in the backyard. McMillan teaches Come after Stay, since having the Stay skill first makes the process easier.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

Dogs of all sizes should learn to heel, or walk calmly by your side, especially if you exercise your pup in busy urban areas where there’s not much room on the sidewalk. The skill is even more important for large or strong pups who naturally pull on the leash. Once a dog can heel, walks will be easier and more pleasant for your dog and your arm socket.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

Jumping on visitors or furniture is one of the most common dog issues, so if your pooch can’t keep four paws on the floor, don’t despair. Get her to stay off by turning your back when she jumps up, grabbing her paws and shaking a plastic bottle filled with pennies while you say “Off,” suggests McMillan. All of those things discourage jumping, so try a few to see which clicks with your pet.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

Some trainers teach both No and Leave It for slightly different situations, such as using No when a dog shouldn’t do something and Leave it for when you want your pup not to investigate an item or situation. McMillan sticks to No, period, to keep things simple. He says explaining the difference can confuse both people and animals, so No makes a good, all-purpose command for everything you want your pup not to do.

Lizz Schumer Senior Editor Lizz Schumer covers pets, culture, lifestyle, books, entertainment and more as Good Housekeeping’s senior editor; she also contributes to Woman’s Day and Prevention.

This content is created and maintained by a third party, and imported onto this page to help users provide their email addresses. You may be able to find more information about this and similar content at piano.io

When training your dog, there are seven commands every dog needs to learn. We call these Basic Obedience commands, and they’re always covered in Valor K9 Academy’s Basic Obedience Class as well as Private lessons and Board and Train programs.

1. Name Recognition:

All dogs should know and respond enthusiastically to their name by offering focus and eye contact. We teach dogs their names through a simple exercise called the Name Game. Use this how-to video to teach your dog at home! (Video: The Name Game!)

What are the 7 basic dog commands

Learning the Name Game

2. Sit:

Sit implies stay. To teach sit, we start by luring the behavior. We want dogs to understand how to sit before we start asking them to “Sit!” on command. Once dogs understand how to sit, we give the “Sit” command, followed by a lure until the dog no longer needs to lure. After that, we work on building the dog’s 3D’s: duration, distance and distractions. (Video: How to teach sit)

3. Down:

Down also implies stay. There is no need to say “Down” and “Stay.” It’s redundant and unnecessary. Down means stay until released, and the training process is just like the Sit-Stay training process. Teach the down, add the command, then work on the 3D’s. (Video: How to teach down)

What are the 7 basic dog commands

4. Heel:

Being dragged on walks is no fun. It can also be dangerous. When dogs aren’t trained to walk on a loose leash next to you, they can be a hazard. We’ve had numerous people come to us over the years with big dogs who’ve pulled them over on walks and as a result, they broke their hip. That’s insane. Teaching your dog to walk nicely on leash is a two-part process.

First, we teach preheeling where the dog learns to walk next to us and sit when we start using a rewards-based system. Next, we add a training collar (such as a Martingale, Starmark pro-training collar or Herm Sprenger prong collar), if the dog needs one, and we continue to reinforce preheeling while correcting behaviors we don’t like (forging, jumping and sniffing the ground).

The end result? A dog who walks happily next to you and understands what he’s allowed to do and what he’s not. (Video: Preheeling)

What are the 7 basic dog commands

Loose leash heeling

5. Come:

Coming when called is non-negotiable. A solid recall can save your dog’s life! We use foundation training first by playing Recall Games to teach a reliable “Come” command. Then we layer in the Remote E-collar to proof training around heavy distractions and in new environments. The goal is a reliable, bombproof recall where the dog comes immediately and quickly back to you. Every dog absolutely MUST know how to come when called.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

6. Place:

Many people have never heard of place bed training. It’s a game-changer (trust me!). In place training, you send your dog to a raised bed and he stays there in a calm state of mind until released. He can stand up, sit or lay, but he must stay on the bed. It’s like pushing a PAUSE button for your dog. They enter a Zen-like state even in the midst of chaos and excitement. It’s not magic. The training focuses on conditioning and shaping behavior.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

7. Leave It:

Dogs must be able to avoid something you don’t want them to have. Maybe it’s an onion you just dropped while cooking. Or someone’s leftover French fries on the sidewalk. Eww. We teach this behavior using a combination of impulse control and avoidance. We feel this command is non-negotiable and want an avoidance-like response from the dog. When we say “Leave It,” we mean “Leave It.”

So there you have it! Seven basic commands all dogs should know: Name Recognition, Sit, Down, Heel, Come, Place and Leave It. If you have any questions, hit up our training team by sending an email to [email protected]

Furry Friends Gear is independent: we research, test, and rate the top products to help you make the right buying choice. We sometimes use affiliate links and may receive a small commission on your purchase at no added cost to you. Learn more.

Table of Contents

Training your dog will make you look like a better owner. So, what are the 7 basic dog commands? In this article, we’ll go through these 7 basic dog commands and also provide some dog training tips.

You don’t want your dog to be wandering around town or pulling you around when you take them downtown where there are a lot of people. You want a well-behaved furry friend that you can take anywhere. When a dog owner is interested in dog training, they learn that there are 7 basic commands to start out with.

By teaching your pup the 7 basic commands that all dog must know, you are teaching him life skills much like teaching a teenager how to behave accordingly in crowded places or one of those posh clubs you like to go to.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

What Are The 7 Basic Dog Commands?

There are 7 basic commands that your dog must know and master for him to be a good doggie citizen. So get your leashes and your treat pouch and let’s begin:

1) Sit

This is the most basic of all commands and the first behavior that all dogs usually learn. This allows your dog to be semi-relaxed. From sit, your dog can move on to other commands like the next one on our list.

2) Down

Moving on from a sit, you can tell your dog to down or to lay down. This will place your dog into a more relaxed position much like parking your car. This will help you take better control of your dog and transition into more advanced tricks like “play dead” or “rollover’.

3) Stay

Teaching your dog to stay is essential. It can be a sit-stay or a down-stay, whichever you prefer. I much prefer the down stay because it is a better position for your dog in the long run. You can start off with 30-second stays and gradually increase the time as you train more. This is best to use when dealing with something in the house where your pooch can prove to be troublesome when they are around.

4) Off

Off is a command that is used for dogs who like jumping on tables and counters. You teach your dog the command off to tell them that it is not okay to jump on those areas. It can also be used to tell your dog to get off the bed or the couch.

5) Heel

Heel is one of my personal favorites. It is a command where you can train your dog to calmly walk beside you. No leash pulling and no saying “no” constantly. In my opinion, dogs must all learn to heel starting in the puppy stage. So as they grow older you can teach them to heel and move on to other movement commands such as “pivot”

6) Come

A command that is very basic. Teaching your dog to come to you, wherever you are. If you are in an off-leash dog park, and you are quite a distance to your furry friend, this command will come in handy.

7) No, or Leave It

Finally, a word that we are all too familiar with. No. Use this command when you see your dog doing something that they shouldn’t. Alternatively, you can use “leave it” when you want to tell your pooch to leave something he might eat or he is sniffing. Much like a toy in the dog park that isn’t his.

When Should I Start Training My Dog?

Training could start as early as 8 weeks. Once all the shots are done and you have taken your puppy home, you can start training simple tasks and behaviors. Start with socialization and move on to different behaviors after that.

Starting to train early is pivotal to a dog’s behavior as they get older.

If you do however miss the opportunity to train them young or adopt a rescue that clearly hasn’t been trained, you can train them no matter how old they are. However, this proves to be more difficult for some dog owners as their adult dogs basically have their own identity by now and have gotten used to how things were. So an understanding of what are the 7 basic dog commands, and keeping it simplified to these 7 is a great starting point!

Why Is Dog Training Important?

Training is important because you want a dog that you can show off to other people. I do not mean boasting but it’s more of being able to share your love for your dog with other people.

Some untrained dogs will be jumping on your house guests constantly and that can be very frustrating for some people.

If your dog is trained there will not be a need to hide them in the garage or in one of your child’s rooms every time you have guests coming over.

Training your dog is about creating an open line of communication with them giving them a signal of what they should and should not do.

Tips and Trick For Dog Training

Of course, we wouldn’t leave you without any tips and tricks on how you should tackle dog training. Here are some that you might find handy when having your training sessions.

  • Do Not Confuse Your Dog – You don’t want to be saying “sit sit sit” in one breath in just one second. Only say the word once and wait a few seconds before you say it again. Make sure that you have his attention before saying the command.
  • Dogs Have Short Attention Spans – Keep the training session brief. A good 30-45 minute session would suffice for the day. Notice also the condition of your dog if he is in working condition before starting the training.
  • Break It Down – If you cannot find time to train them continuously, you can train them 3-5 times a day in 10-15 minute sessions.
  • Be Patient – Patience is the key to being a good trainer. Understand what your dog is trying to say and listen to. He might or might not get it the first time. Not all dogs are the same. Every dog that you train can have different progress speeds and all you have to do is to be patient.
  • Always Have Your Treat Pouch – having your treat pouch in close proximity is best. Because even if you don’t say the command, when they show good behavior or perform a behavior that you really like, a treat would come in handy.

Featured Product: Best Dog Training Treat Pouch

Paw Lifestyles’ Dog Treat Training Pouch

  • Convenient drawstring securely holds in generous amounts of dog training treats, accessories, and dog toys.
  • Has a convenient built-in dog poop bag holder.
  • 3 options for wearing (around waist, should strap or belt clip)
  • Additional storage for your smartphone, money or keys in the two zippered pouches.

If you need more tips on dog training, click here to check out our article on “How Long Should You Train Your Dog Each Day?“.

Our Wrap: What Are The 7 Basic Dog Commands

We hope that you see how simple it is to train your dog, and keeping it to what are the 7 basic dog commands is an awesome way to get started. Our advice, pick one of the commands from our list above of “what are the 7 basic dog commands” and once your pup has mastered that command, move to the next!

What are the 7 basic dog commands

Your dog is your best friend, but how do your family members and neighbors feel about Fido? For a dog to be a good citizen, he or she must have good manners and understand a variety of commands. Your dog should be socialized, friendly and controlled.

Although dogs can learn hundreds of commands, our furry friends only need to know a few important ones to exist safely around other people and pets. Start working with your dog at home on the commands below, and join a dog-training class if possible. The outings are fun and they help dogs be sociable and reliable with distractions. And by the way… all dogs need training, even those cute little fluff balls!

Sit

This command is one of the easiest to teach, and is usually the first command introduced to a dog or puppy. Learning this command also helps the dog learn how to respond to training. Consider methods that are humane and positive. Most good programs use treats to motivate and reward dogs for appropriate responses to commands. Be sure to select a treat that is free of additives. The treats should also be chewable, like CANIDAE® Grain Free PURE Chewy Treats with Turkey & Apple.

Down

Another practical command is down (lay down). This is great for all dogs, but especially for large dogs. When your dog learns to be comfortable in a down position, you can take him or her to the park or a sidewalk café. A dog that is relaxed in public is a non-threat to other people and pets and allows you the freedom to enjoy a good book or catch up with friends.

Stay

Of course, you will want to pair “stay” with sit and down. You are likely to cover sit- and down-stays up to a few minutes in a puppy training class, but your dog can learn to stay for up to a half hour or more with practice. The “stay” command comes in handy when you need your pup to stay put while you go to answer the door or sit down to wrap holiday gifts.

Come

This command is essential for every dog (and its owner) to master, because it could save his or her life. It is inevitable that even with diligence, your dog will one day escape through the front door or side gate or slip out of its leash. The “come” command protects him or her from traffic, neighbors, and encounters with other dogs.

Off

Never confuse “down” with “off.” Use the “off” command to teach your dog that jumping on people or climbing on furniture is inappropriate. This command is important for instructing your dog to keep calm on greetings, and to keep all four feet on the ground.

Don’t Touch

Curious dogs will find enticing objects wherever they go. Teach them to let go of found treasures when you say “don’t touch” or “leave it.” This command can also be used in the house, if your dog finds anything that is not meant for canine enjoyment.

Heel or Controlled Walking

Your dog is a nuisance if it pulls you down the street. Even the most exuberant dog should learn to pace himself to your speed in walking or jogging. There are many different training strategies you can use to teach your dog to walk by your side, and to stop and sit when you stop moving.

A big part of responsible pet ownership is making sure your dog understands basic commands. You can have a lot of fun training your dog, especially if you find a group of like-minded pet owners to train with. Add fetch, jump, and other tricks to your repertoire, and maybe you’ll be bitten by the competition bug. Regardless of your long-term goals, begin training as soon as you get your dog or puppy to establish good habits early on.

Pet Boutique, Dog Grooming, Dog Products, Designer Dog Collars, Dog Accessories

DOGUE » Posts » 10 Commands to Teach Your Dog

Share :

According to the latest statistics from the RSPCA – 38% of households in Australia own a dog. In total, there are 4.8 million dogs in Australia, accounting for roughly $7 billion of the pet industry expenditures.

We love our dogs so much – we are willing to spend money on grooming, vet check-ups, food and everything else to keep our pups happy and healthy.

However, apart from these must-haves, pet owners need to train their dogs and teach them the basic commands properly. Dog training creates mental stimulation and encourages discipline and obedience to make your dog more active and well-behaved. Not to mention it is a rewarding way to strengthen the human-pet relationship even more.

There are various dog obedience training facts you need to understand – but here are some of the essential commands you can teach to your pooch

Name Recognition

Purpose: to address your dog properly while teaching commands.

Description: before you train your dog any activities, teach your dog to recognise their name. This should be the very first step to instil discipline. It is easier to teach your pup commands and exercises if you address them appropriately. An obvious sign that your dog responds well is if they stare or look at you upon calling their name. Don’t forget to provide a reward or affection when they get it right.

Leave it or No

Purpose: to tell your dog not to grab or pick up something they are approaching or about to ingest.

Description: you may not want your dog eating whatever is unnecessary to digest. This is the reason why a ‘No’ or ‘Leave It’ command is helpful. Begin by holding treats on both hands. Gradually move the first hand or treat to your pooches’ face to trigger them to lick or sniff at the treat, then say the ‘leave it’ or ‘no’ command. Whenever your dog is trying to grab the first treat from your hand, do not give it to them. Give the second treat from the other hand when your dog finds no interest in the first treat anymore. This action signals that they followed the desired behaviour. Make sure to practice the exercise until your dog masters it.

Come

Purpose: to signal your dog to come back to you, keeping your pup out of trouble.

Description: this command should start by putting a collar and leash on your dog. With a certain distance away from your dog, gently pull the dog’s leash towards you then say ‘come’. As your dog manages to move towards you, make sure to give them a treat, praise or affection. Repeat this activity until your dog learns it properly.

Watch me or Look

Purpose: to guarantee that your dog’s attention stays or focuses on you.

Description: this command is executed by offering your dog a treat in your closed hand. Carefully move your hand closer to the dog’s nose then towards the face. Once you get your dog’s full attention while establishing eye contact, say the ‘watch me’ or ‘look’ command. As a reward, give your dog a treat or praise.

Down or Lie Down

Purpose: to calm down an excited dog and address some dog’s behavioural issues.

Description: this activity is a little challenging as it requires your dog to be in a passive position. Execute this command by offering a treat for your dog. Hold the treat with your closed fist then gently move it closer towards your dog’s nose and face. Let your dog sniff at the object then allow them to follow by gradually moving your hand to the floor. Continue to slide your hand along the floor until your dog assumes a lying position. Once they are down, that is the perfect time to give the ‘down’ command. Offer your dog a treat or praise them for their behaviour. Repeat this exercise until they master it.

Take it and Drop it

Purpose: to train your dog to drop the object they have taken.

Description: to execute this command, start by giving the ‘take it’ command when your dog opens their mouth and is willing to grab or catch the object. Give them time to play with the object then gradually introduce another object which is completely the same as the first one. Creating an impression that it provides the same value to your dog, it will trigger your dog to move towards the second object and grab it. Once your Dog dropped the first one, give the ‘drop it’ command. Say the ‘take it’ command when your dog catches or grabs the second object. Reward your dog and practice this activity until they learn it properly.

Sit-Stay

Purpose: to calm your dog down and keep them self-controlled.

Description: this activity is a combination of two commands: sit and stay. Train your dog with ‘sit’ command first. To execute this exercise, begin by offering your dog a treat. Hold the treat and position it closer to your dog’s nose then gradually move your hand up, so your dog will also move their head and follow the direction of your hand. When the dog assumes the natural sitting position, give the ‘sit’ command. Give your dog a treat or praise and repeat this activity until they master it.

By the time your dog has perfected the ‘sit’ command, teach them the ‘stay’ command. When your dog is in a natural sitting position, open the palm of your hand facing your dog then give the ‘stay’ command. Continue the exercise by gradually moving further away from your dog, then say the ‘stay’ command. Give your dog a treat or praise by doing a great job. Repeat until they have perfected the exercise.

Stand

Purpose: to easily position the dog in cases where standing is required such as brushing the dog or being examined by the veterinarian.

Description: start by giving the ‘sit’ command. With a treat in your hand, move it towards your dog’s nose forward then down. Following the direction of your hand holding the treat, move your hand forward until your dog assumes a standing position. Say the ‘stand’ command and reward your dog with praise or a treat.

Wait

Purpose: to train your dog not to move or wander.

Description: execute this task by giving the command ‘sit’ when your dog is outside your car or just in front of a closed door. Open the palm of your hand then say the ‘wait’ command. Repeat this activity until your dog learns it properly.

Heel

Purpose: to teach the dog to be well-behaved when you are beside them.

Description: start this command by holding the dog’s leash with your right hand. Let your dog stay on your left side. Using your left hand, hold the treat and guide your Dog while walking or instructing them to sit. Give the ‘heel’ command. Make a few steps while guiding your dog at your side. Praise your dog or give him or her a treat.

Final Thoughts

We always want to have enjoyable relationship with our canine companions wherever we go. Teach your pooch these basic commands to address any behavioural problems and ensure a healthy and happy companion.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

It’s important your dog learns the basics of obedience. A dog that will respond to your commands is more likely to keep out of harm’s way.

Having a well-behaved dog helps to keep him safe. If you allow yours to walk off-leash, or he tends to bolt from the house when the door is opened, it’s imperative that he comes back when called. Keeping your dog away from a speeding car or an aggressive animal could save his life.

Dogs with good manners are also good neighbors. You don’t want to allow yours to show unbridled enthusiasm to a child who’s afraid of dogs, or an elderly neighbor unsteady on her feet.

When should you begin training? For a puppy less than three months old, you should start right away with very light training. Start with potty training and household ground rules, like where he sleeps, where he should stay during your mealtimes, which rooms he is allowed in, if he is permitted on the couch, and so on.

Once a dog is around three or four months old, he has a long enough attention span to start learn basic commands. While you can teach an old dog new tricks, “It’s always easier to teach a new command than break an old habit,” says Robin Ray, a dog trainer in Wellington, Florida. Training sends a message that you’re the leader of the pack. It’s also a wonderful way to bond.

Before you start, acquire the tools you’ll need. Your veterinarian can be a good resource to recommend a proper training collar and leash that takes your dog’s size and weight into consideration. You’ll also need a supply of small treats that you can stash in your pocket. Rare is the dog that isn’t motivated by something good to eat.

According to Ray, the basic commands that every dog should learn (in this order) are: heel, sit, stay, and come.

There are 7 basic dog commands that most dog trainers start with. They are part of the core of dog training and are are easy for most dogs to learn. Most dogs live their entire life without learning these commands, but by teaching them to your dog you will be the envy of the neighborhood. Be sure to use a leash in the beginning stages of training your dog these commands. Leash training is needed to correct errors. The 7 basic dog commands with visual queues and goal of the command are as follows:

  1. Sit – (finger pointing down), goal is to have the dog sit on their rear and front legs are extended.
  2. Mat – (point to mat), goal is to have dog touching the mat. It doesn’t matter if you have your dog standing, sitting or laying down on the mat.
  3. Watch me – (point at eye), goal is to have the dog looking at you.
  4. Down (flat hand toward floor), goal is to have the dog laying flat on their belly.
  5. Stay (flat hand like stop sign), goal is to have dog stay wherever you place them for as long as you command them to stay there.
  6. Come (motion towards you), goal is to have them come to you when you call.
  7. Heel (keeping dog on left side while walking fast and slow, turning and stopping), goal is to keep your dog at your side.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

Are you looking for the best commands to teach your dog? Although having a trained dog isn’t the same as having a balanced dog, teaching your dog basic dog training commands can be helpful when tackling behavior problems despite whether they are existing ones or those that may develop in the future.

So where exactly do you start with teaching your dog commands? While taking a class may be beneficial for you and your pup, there are many dog training commands you can teach your dog right at home. Below, we’ve listed the best list of dog commands you and your pup are guaranteed to enjoy.

Sit

Teaching your dog to sit is one of the most basic dog commands to teach your pup, thus making it a great one to start with. A dog who knows the “Sit” command will be much calmer and easier to control than dogs who aren’t taught this simple command. Additionally, the “Sit” command prepares your dog for harder commands such as “Stay” and “Come.”

Here’s how to teach your dog the “Sit” command:

  • Hold a treat close to your dog’s nose.
  • Move your hand up, allowing his head to follow the treat and causing his bottom to lower.
  • Once he’s in sitting position, say “Sit,” give him the treat, and share affection.

Repeat this sequence a few times every day until your dog has it mastered. Then ask your dog to sit before mealtime, when leaving for walks and during other situations when you’d like him calm and seated.

Come

Another important command for your dog to learn is the word “come.” This command is extremely helpful for those times you lose grip on the leash or accidentally leave the front door open. Once again, this command is easy to teach and will help keep your dog out of trouble.

  • Put a leash and collar on your dog.
  • Go down to his level and say, “Come,” while gently pulling on the leash.
  • When he gets to you, reward him with affection and a treat.

Once he’s mastered it with the leash, remove it and continue to practice the command in a safe, enclosed area.

Down

This next command is one of the more difficult dog training commands to teach. The reason it may be hard for your dog to master this command is that it requires him to be in a submissive posture. You can help out your dog by keeping training positive and relaxed, especially if your dog is fearful or anxious. Also keep in mind to always praise your dog once he successfully follows the command.

  • Find a particularly good smelling treat, and hold it in your closed fist.
  • Hold your hand up to your dog’s snout. When he sniffs it, move your hand to the floor, so he follows.
  • Then slide your hand along the ground in front of him to encourage his body to follow his head.
  • Once he’s in the down position, say “Down,” give him the treat, and share affection.

Repeat this training every day. If your dog tries to sit up or lunge toward your hand, say “No” and take your hand away. Don’t push him into a down position, and encourage every step your dog takes toward the right position. After all, he’s working hard to figure it out!

Stay

Similar to the “Sit” command, the “Stay” cue will help make your dog easier to control. This command can be helpful in a number of situations such as those times you want your dog out of the way as you tend to household chores or when you don’t want your pup overwhelming guests.

Before attempting to teach your dog this command, make sure your dog is an expert at the “Sit” cue. If he hasn’t quite mastered the “Sit” command, take the time to practice it with him before moving on to the “Stay” cue.

  • First, ask your dog to “Sit.”
  • Then open the palm of your hand in front of you, and say “Stay.”
  • Take a few steps back. Reward him with a treat and affection if he stays.
  • Gradually increase the number of steps you take before giving the treat.
  • Always reward your pup for staying put — even if it’s just for a few seconds.

This is an exercise in self-control for your dog, so don’t be discouraged if it takes a while to master, particularly for puppies and high-energy dogs. After all, most dogs prefer to be on the move rather than just sitting and waiting.

Leave it

This last command can help keep your dog safe when his curiosity gets the better of him such as those times when he smells something intriguing but possibly dangerous on the ground. The goal is to teach your pup that he gets something even better for ignoring the other item.

  • Place a treat in both hands.
  • Show him one enclosed fist with the treat inside and say “Leave it.”
  • Ignore the behaviors as he licks, sniffs, mouths, paws and barks to get the treat.
  • Once he stops trying, give him the treat from the other hand.
  • Repeat until your dog moves away from that first fist when you say “Leave it.”
  • Next, give your dog the treat only when he looks up at you as he moves away from the first fist.

Once your dog consistently moves away from the first treat and gives you eye contact when you say the command, you’re ready to take it up a notch. For this next training method, use two different treats: one that’s good but not super-appealing and one that’s particularly good-smelling and tasty for your pup.

  • Say “Leave it,” place the less-attractive treat on the floor and cover it with your hand.
  • Wait until your dog ignores that treat and looks at you. Then remove that treat from the floor, give him the better treat and share affection immediately.
  • Once he’s got it, place the less-tasty treat on the floor but don’t completely cover it with your hand. Instead, hold your hand a little bit above the treat . Over time, gradually move your hand farther and farther away until your hand is about 6 inches above.
  • Now he’s ready to practice with you standing up! Follow the same steps, but if he tries to snatch the less-tasty treat, cover it with your foot.

Don’t rush the process of teaching your pup any one of these dog training commands. Remember, you’re asking a lot of your dog. If you take it up a notch and he’s really struggling, go back to the previous stage.

This list of dog commands can help protect your dog from dangerous situations as well as improve your communication with him. Taking the time to teach your pup these common dog commands is well worth the investment of your time and effort. Remember, the training process takes time, so start a dog-obedience training session only if you’re in the right mindset to practice calm-assertive energy and patience.

Considering health insurance for your dog but budget is a concern? Our partners at ConsumersAdvocate.org can help.

The new book from celebrity dog trainer and Emmy-winning star of the CBS show Lucky Dog, Brandon McMillan! Available October 4th.

AVAILABLE WHEREVER BOOKS AND EBOOKS ARE SOLD

Celebrity dog trainer and Emmy-winning star of the CBS show Lucky Dog shares his training system to transform any dog—from spoiled purebred puppy to shelter-shocked rescue—into a model companion in just seven days.

Lucky Dog Lessons begins with the basics—building trust, establishing focus and control, and mastering training techniques. From there, McMillan explains his playful, careful, and kind approach to training the 7 Common Commands he teaches every dog: SIT, STAY, DOWN, COME, OFF, HEEL, and NO. Next, McMillan provides solutions to common canine behavior problems, including house training issues, door dashing, chewing, barking, and common mealtime misbehaviors. Lucky Dog Lessons includes easy-to-follow steps, illustrative examples, tried-and-true tips and tricks, and photographs to demonstrate each technique. Throughout the book, McMillan shares inspiring stories about his favorite students and gives fans a behind-the-scenes look at the show and some of his most unique and challenging canine encounters, including some never-before-seen outtakes.

Brandon McMillan believes that no dog is beyond saving, and the loving, positive, successful methods he offers will work wonders with even the most challenging dog. Create the happy pet family you want with Lucky Dog Lessons.

Dogs are pack animals, naturally inclined to follow their leader. By teaching your dog these important commands, you establish yourself as the alpha dog of your pack, and you’ll both be happier for it.

Well-trained dogs will follow your commands even as you continue with other activities.

1. Come

What are the 7 basic dog commands

Making sure your dog will come when called is essential if you’re letting your dog go off-leash in public or if he or she escapes your grasp. This command will help you control the situation so you’re not chasing your dog.

2. Sit

What are the 7 basic dog commands

This is a great command when your dog is overly excited or could be in the way. Tell your dog to sit when they are barking at the doorbell, hyped up to go on a walk, or underfoot when you’re bringing in groceries.

3. Stay

What are the 7 basic dog commands

Telling your dog to “stay” means “stay here until I tell you to move.” A well-trained dog won’t budge an inch, even if you’re not in sight and they see a squirrel.

4. Heel

What are the 7 basic dog commands

This command directs your dog to walk beside you and not to rush ahead. This is especially important if you encounter other dogs or people while out and about.

5. Drop

What are the 7 basic dog commands

Instead of wrestling with your dog to get something out of his or her mouth (errant chicken bone perhaps?), teach them to drop into your hand instead. This also helps when you play fetch and he or she is a little reluctant to give up the ball.

6. Off

What are the 7 basic dog commands

Useful both for getting off furniture and not leaping on people, the “off” command can be necessary when your dog gets over excited.

7. Release

What are the 7 basic dog commands

Train your dog to keep obeying a command until you tell them to stop. If you don’t train your dog that you will release him or her from a “stay” command, they won’t know how long to obey before he or she can go. Some people use the command “okay” or “take a break” for this.

It takes patience and a positive attitude to teach your dog new commands. And never fear – even senior dogs can still get on the right track and learn obedience! If you’re having trouble teaching your dog new commands, ask your veterinarian for a recommendation to a dog trainer or behaviorist.

The information in this blog has been developed with our veterinarian and is designed to help educate pet parents. If you have questions or concerns about your pet’s health or nutrition, please talk with your veterinarian.

More specifically, a well-behaved pup should respond to seven directions in order to become a good canine citizen: Sit, Down, Stay, Come, Heel, Off, and No.

How do I teach my dog basic commands?

According to Ray, the basic commands that every dog should learn (in this order) are: heel, sit, stay, and come. Heel – With the dog at knee level on your left side and the leash in your hand, start walking with your left foot first as you give the “Heel” command, using the dog’s name.

What are the 5 basic commands for dogs?

5 Basic Dog Obedience Commands

  • Sit. Hold a treat in front of your dog’s nose and motion up and back at a 45-degree angle. …
  • Leave it. Hold a desirable object in front of you in the palm of your hand. …
  • Lie Down. Start with your dog sitting. …
  • Stay. Use this in conjunction with the “sit” command. …
  • Come.

What are the six basic dog commands?

6 Basic Dog Training Obedience Commands

What is the first command to teach a dog?

The first method is called capturing. Stand in front of your puppy holding some of his dog food or treats. Wait for him to sit – say “yes” and give him a treat. Then step backwards or sideways to encourage him to stand and wait for him to sit.

What is the best method to train a dog?

Here are seven of the most popular dog training methods used today and who might benefit most from using them.

  1. Positive Reinforcement. (Picture Credit: Getty Images) …
  2. Scientific Training. …
  3. Clicker Training. …
  4. Electronic Training. …
  5. Model-Rival Or Mirror Training.
  6. Alpha Dog Or Dominance. …
  7. Relationship-Based Training.

How many commands can a dog learn?

As for language, the average dog can learn 165 words, including signals, and the “super dogs” (those in the top 20 percent of dog intelligence) can learn 250 words, Coren says.

What is the hardest trick to teach your dog?

25 Most Difficult Tricks and Commands to Train Dogs

  • Wait.
  • Bark or Speak or Howl.
  • Army Crawling.
  • Spin.
  • Sit Pretty.
  • Go and Fetch.
  • Stand Tall (On Hind Legs)
  • Say Your Prayers.

Can I train my dog myself?

There are a few basic skills that make life with your dog more enjoyable and they also make the dog’s life with us more comfortable for the dog. … You can do a ton of dog training yourself. Dog training isn’t rocket science. In fact, even if you sent your dog away to a trainer, you still live with the dog.

What is the best dog ever?

These are the 11 best dog breeds, based on factors including health, personality, and overall popularity.

  • German Shepherds.
  • Beagles. …
  • Poodles. …
  • Huskies. …
  • Golden Retrievers. …
  • Maltese. …
  • Newfoundland Dog. …
  • Portuguese Water Dog. POTUS is a big fan. …

What is the Place command for dogs?

The PLACE command is simply training your dog to go to a specific place, such as a dog bed, mat, raised platform or a place board. Some people will say “go to your bed”. Keep in mind that a simple “go lay down” is not the same as a PLACE.

How do u train a dog not to bite?

How to Train Your Dog Not to Bite

  1. Socialize Your Dog.
  2. Spay or Neuter Your Dog.
  3. Don’t Make Assumptions.
  4. Work on Obedience Training.
  5. Use Positive Reinforcement.
  6. Be Aware of Body Language.
  7. Don’t Stop a Dog’s Growls.
  8. Problems and Proofing Behavior.

How do you teach a dog its name?

Practice makes perfect

Practice a minimum of 10 times per day, say the dog’s name (from 2 to 6 feet away) and as soon as the dog looks at you, mark this behaviour with a marker word such as “yes” or a clicker and reward with food or play while giving lots of praise.

What age is best to start training a puppy?

The ideal time to begin training is around 7 to 8 weeks for most puppies, and the most effective training involves positive reinforcement and gentle commands. This is also the age to begin socializing your puppy to new people and new species, allowing them to explore and have new experiences.

When should I start teaching my puppy tricks?

Young puppies have short attention spans but you can expect them to begin to learn simple obedience commands such as “sit,” “down,” and “stay,” as young as 7 to 8 weeks of age. Formal dog training has traditionally been delayed until 6 months of age.

Whether you are teaching your new puppy boundaries or rescuing a scared former stray, every reputable animal trainer knows that teaching your pup seven basic commands is essential for all other dog training and establishing a lifelong bond with your dog. The basic commands that every dog should learn are sit, stay, down, come, off, heel, and no.

Establishing these training foundations early on is something that Dog Trainer Brandon McMillan swears by. Brandon believes that before you can start training your dog out of bad habits or teaching him to perform specialized tasks, he will need to understand these basic commands. Even tasks like potty training become easier once you’ve had the chance to teach your dog basic obedience, ideally building trust throughout the training process.

In this episode of “Lucky Dog,” Brandon teaches anxious shelter-pup, Vinnie, the seven common commands that every dog and pet owner must know. Once Brandon evaluates him at the Lucky Dog Ranch, the experienced dog trainer realizes that Vinnie suffers from extreme shyness. If not addressed, the timid dog’s shyness and anxiety will make it difficult for him to find a forever home. Luckily, Brooks, who volunteers at the Lucky Dog Ranch, is already interested. Brooks hopes to follow in Brandon’s footsteps and become an animal trainer when he grows up. In addition to gaining experience for his future career, teaching Vinnie these fundamental commands is a great exercise for building trust in and of itself and is a chance to start forming a lifelong bond with his soon-to-be pet. Brooks’ parents told him as long as he learns as much as he can from Brandon, he can finally get a dog!

Lucky Dog is on Sundays starting at 9:00AM Eastern | 8:00AM Central!

Watch for FREE on Dabl – click here to find out where to watch ! You can always check our schedule here .

Dogs like Vinnie, who come from the streets, are likely used to people pushing them away. They’ve also likely never set foot (or paw?) inside a home before so you may have to correct your dog’s behavior to eliminate bad habits learned on the streets. It’s ultimately a new dog owner’s responsibility to build trust and establish boundaries. Where to start? With these seven dog commands:

These basic commands are the most commonly used ones that owners will go to on a daily basis. Forget the “more is better” mentality. Don’t confuse your dog by trying to train him or her with tons of commands that they may follow some of the time. Instead, focus on the seven most important ones, and with a commitment to training, you’ll have a dog who excels in all of them!

As Brandon explains, “These are the common commands that every dog has to know. This is the basic A, B, C’s, and 1, 2, 3’s of life.” To reward the dog’s behavior, use treats, praise, gentle touch, or all three! The ideal environment to train an anxious dog is in a quiet, calm home with no other pets or very young children. If you have an enclosed yard, this is the best place to train your dog, especially with the commands “stay” and “come,” which require some distance. It’s also recommended to keep your dog on a leash during training until he will reliably come to you at your command.

At Lucky Dog Ranch, where Brandon trains all types of dogs, he uses an approach called “TLC Training.” TLC stands for trust, love, and conquer. Once you establish trust, training becomes much easier. This is exactly what Brandon did with Vinnie.

At the end of the day, it’s important to know that repetition and practice are key to nailing these seven basic commands. The more your dog associates following commands with your love and praise, the better trained he or she will be. Your dog may even start to offer the behaviors without being asked because he associates them with your love and praise. In those early days, expect to be frustrated, yet if you can maintain your cool and show your dog you’re the boss, you will soon have a well-trained and loving dog in your home!

Did you recently adopt a new dog? Here are some of the editorially chosen, best new products to make your fur baby feel welcome!

What are the 7 basic dog commands

Easy Walk Bling Dog Harness

Training your dog to walk nicely on a leash doesn’t have to be hard when you have the right tools to help you! Teach your dog leash discipline with this Easy Walk Harness! Developed by a dog behavioralist, this harness is designed to gently pull the dog in the direction you are walking, and prevents pulling! It’s so easy to put on, and we love the no choking/gagging design of this harness, as well.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

For anyone who has a new dog or is planning to get one, whether a puppy or adult rescue, it is likely that they need some training. A well-behaved dog should be able to understand and respond to seven basic commands and be a good dog. These are the commands that you will use regularly with your dog whether you are in the back yard or out for a walk-in public. You can train your dog to learn and know all these commands in several practice sessions that last about 15 minutes each every day. In about one week’s time, your pet should have these commands completely mastered. So what are these seven commands?

Sit is the most important command and the most natural concept that you can teach to a dog. It is the easiest command for any dog to learn. Even puppies that are new to training can learn this command in a few short sessions. This is what is known as a transition command, once you have taught your dog to sit, you can build on that and teach him many other commands.

Down is a command you want to teach your dog so that he will drop the moment that you say down. When your dog is standing, he can easily bolt because he is ready to move in any direction. When your dog is sitting, he is still ready to bolt but not as quickly, but when your dog is down, it cannot easily move. When you can control your dog by getting him to the down position, you can also transition from that command to other more complicated tricks.

If your dog knows the “stay” command, they are not going to run off into the street once they have managed to get loose. You can teach your dog this command when they are hungry and tired so they will focus on you. You must be very patient with your dog because it takes a few days for them to understand the command of stay and several weeks for them to be able to master the command. Keep practicing this one until your dog has it down because it will protect your dog from danger.

When you are going to be anywhere where your dog is off leash, they need to know the “come” command when you call them. This will keep your dog safe and if they happen to get away from you, you can be assured that they will come back with good recall. The “stay” command makes the process of training your dog to “come” much easier.

Your dog can be taught to heel and walk beside you in a calm manner. If you tend to exercise your dog near roads that have a lot of traffic and on narrow sidewalks. If you have a larger, strong dog that wants to pull on the leash, then teaching them this command makes walking your dog much easier and a lot more pleasant for you and your dog. You will not have to endure having your arm pulled when you dog learns how to heel.

Dogs commonly jump up on people and onto furniture that they should not jump on. If your dog cannot stay down, do not give up. You can get your dog to stay off by doing several things. Turn your back when your dog jumps up, grab their paws and then shake a plastic bottle full of coins and say “OFF”. These things all work to discourage your pet from jumping up on you. When you see your dog jump up on your bed or furniture, grab them immediately, pull them off the furniture while saying “off” loudly.

No and “leave it” it are two different commands. Use “no” when your dog should not do something and “leave it” when you do not want your dog to leave something and not investigate it further. No is a simple command that covers off every situation. It prevents confusion for your pet and ensures that your pup will listen when it is important for them to do so.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

When you work with your dog and spend time with him, he will quickly learn these seven commands. Start with the most basic command of “sit” and work your way through this list. As your dog learns each of these commands, he starts to gain confidence he will become a better pet overall. Working with your dog strengthens the relationship between the two of you and creates a strong bond as you get to know one another.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

Who wouldn’t want a calm and obedient dog. For one thing, obedient and trained dogs are happier dogs and less likely to get into trouble. Another reason is that many communities require that the dogs living in their neighborhoods be well trained. This is especially true for many breeds thought to have aggression and behavioral problems. Teaching basic dog commands is essential to having a well trained and easy to live with dog.

When you start training your dog or having someone else help you train him, there are certain basic commands that must be mastered in order for a dog to be considered truly trained.

Basic Dog Training Commands

Eye contact

Eye contact is the first thing that should be taught to any dog. Getting your dog’s attention is the best way to know that he hears you and is paying attention when you give him a basic dog command.

Taking your dog for a walk should be fun and not a constant battle with your dog pulling you the whole time. Teaching your dog to walk nicely beside you will make your walks so much more enjoyable. Since exercising your dog is an important part of dog ownership, teaching your dog to walk on a loose leash is essential.

Every dog should learn the word “no”. It’s not a word that should be overused but if they are doing something destructive or dangerous it’s definitely something that they should understand.

Training your dog to sit is a great way to teach your dog manners. When someone wants to pat your dog, have the dog sit first. This way your dog is less likely to jump up on the person. The sit command also goes well with the stay command.

The stay command is a very important command to teach any dog. When you teach your dog to stay, he should stay where you asked him to.

Recall

Teaching a recall, could save your dog’s life. If your dog is off leash teaching him to come when called is very important. By teaching your dog a reliable recall, he can have a lot more freedom off leash.

Teaching your dog to lay down is part of any basic obedience training program. This command is perfect for teaching your dog to settle or going to his “place”.

Why Is Teaching Basic Dog Commands Important?

1. Increase Your Bond With Your Dog

Training your dog doesn’t only create a well trained dog, it’s a great way to increase your bond with your dog. By using positive reinforcement methods of dog training your dog will learn to look forward to his training time with you.

2. Establish Yourself As The Pack Leader

Dogs are pack animals and need to have a leader to follow. In every household with a dog it is the owner’s responsiblity to establish themselves as the pack leader. Obedience training can help with this. Dogs who do not have a pack leader can develop all sorts of behavior problems.

3. You’ll Have A Happier Dog

Dogs that have positive reinforcement obedience training are overall happier dogs. Training is a great way to build confidence in a dog which can help relieve stress and anxiety. It also gives them more freedom as a well trained dog is easier to take out in public than a dog with no training.

4. Allows Your Dog To Be A Good Member Of The Community

Dogs that have been properly trained are able to be out in the community which opens up a whole new world of opportunities for them. They can accompany their family to more locations, even some stores and restaurants. This provides extra opportunities for socialization, mental stimulation and exercise for your dog.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

5. Helps To Prevent Boredom

Training your dog can help to prevent boredom which can lead to undesirable behaviors such as barking, digging, chewing, etc. So, by training your dog, you not only have a dog that listens, you have a dog that is less likely to develop negative behaviors out of boredom.

6. Gives Your Dog A Job To Do

Most dogs were bred to do a specific job. So, in order to fulfill their desire to work, providing them with basic obedience training can be a good way to give them a job. Doing obedience training provides an opportunity for your dog to think. Mental stimulation is a great way to drain some of their energy, it’s just as important as providing them with physical exercise.

It’s important to remember to always keep your training sessions fun for your dog. Incorporating games in to your training sessions will make them fun for both you and your dog. By keeping things fun it will increase your dog’s desire to learn and work for you.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

When a new family member comes home, whether it’s a puppy or an adult rescue from a local shelter, some obedience training is likely needed.

A well-behaved dog should respond to seven basic commands so that it can become a great canine citizen.

These seven commands are the ones most people use when interacting with their dogs on a routine basis. If you can implement training lessons at any age, it’ll help your dog become better behaved.

Even if they spend most of their time in the backyard, you’ll find that daily 10-minute practice sessions for about a couple of weeks can lead to the results you want.

List of the 7 Basic Dog Commands

This command gets taught first because it tends to be the most natural concept for the average dog. That means it’s also the easiest one for them to learn. It usually takes a few sessions to get it right, and you’ll get to use it for transitions into the other basics that you’ll be teaching.

Think of this dog command as taking the keys out of the ignition of a car. You’re removing the fuel source that could cause them to shoot out the door like a rocket.

This command is also a great transition to different tricks, like playing dead or rolling over.

Dogs that know how to stay won’t run into the street or try to greet strangers. The best time to teach this command is when they are hungry or tired to prevent hyperactivity from getting in the way of their focus.

This command can take some time to learn. Some dogs get it done in a couple of days, while others might need a few weeks to master it.

Whenever you take your dog somewhere without a leash, they should know how to come when you call them. It’ll keep them safe and lower your risk of liability.

All dogs should learn this command so that they walk calmly by your side. This command can also be an indication to stay on the sidewalk to prevent the animal from going into someone’s yard. This skill is necessary for strong pups or large breeds who naturally want to pull.

Once this command gets learned, the walks will get easier and more enjoyable for your dog, you, and your rotator cuff.

If there’s one thing that all dogs love, it is a comfortable bed. That means your sofa, bedroom, recliner, and other furniture are tempting targets.

Some dogs like to climb or jump on people for attention. In both situations, this command tells them to make different choices.

This command is the “leave it” option you need when a dog is getting into trouble or choosing an unsafe behavior. By keeping it simple, there isn’t any confusion as to what you want them to do. It’s an all-purpose option that says to stop.

What are some of the commands you’ve taught your dog outside of these basics?

Just got your first dog and haven’t started on training? Don’t panic!

Teaching your dog basic commands is crucial for her well-being and discipline. Basic dog obedience training would ensure that your dog knows how to “sit”, “stay”, and “down”. It would also include brief recall and heel training. But the reliability of these dog commands depends a lot on whether the owner knows their importance and continues the training.

Unfortunately, like me, many dog owners don’t follow through on command training. And it gets increasingly harder to do so as your dog ages.

If I were to start all over again, I would put in more effort to teach the basic dog commands, including those beyond “sit”, “down”, and “stay”.

Here are 7 less common dog commands you should teach your dog and why

What are the 7 basic dog commands

1. “Watch me”

Being able to get your dog’s attention is one of the first things you should accomplish in obedience training. Your dog needs to know that whenever she looks at you, good things happen. This is part of forming trust and a strong bond between the two of you.

Start by training her to do this in a calm, familiar environment, and then progressing to more interesting surroundings.

  1. Prepare many small treats
  2. Sit down or place your dog on a table so that she’s at around the same height as you
  3. Show her a treat, let her sniff it and say “watch me” as you move your hand up to your face
  4. Once she’s looking at your face, praise and give her the treat
  5. Repeat steps 1 to 4 until your dog immediately looks at you when you say “watch me”
  6. As your dog gets better at it, slowly increase the distractions around both of you

You can replace “watch me” with your dog’s name if she already tends to look at you when you call her.

2. “Come”

Training your dog’s recall can help keep him safe from trouble and danger. If your dog can reliably come back to you when called, you won’t have to worry about her running away or getting into harm’s way.

3. “Leave it”

What are the 7 basic dog commands

Most dogs love to sniff the lamp posts and pick things up on the ground while on walks. While it is normal for dogs to do so, there are instances when dogs pick up stuff that is undesirable or harmful, such as food litter and wild mushrooms.

If that happens, instead of frantically pulling your dog away or digging yucky stuff from their mouth, you can simply say “leave it”.

Here’s how to train your dog to “leave it”:

  1. Put a treat in each of your hands and close them
  2. Show your dog one of your fists and say “Leave it”
  3. She will try her best to get it by licking, sniffing, pawing, etc. and you will ignore her
  4. Once she stops, give her the treat in your other fist
  5. Repeat steps 1 to 4 until your dog moves away from your fist when you say, “leave it”
  6. Once your dog reliably does step five, it’s time to increase the difficulty. Give your dog the treat only when she moves away from your fist and also looks at you

4. “Touch”

“Touch” is a command to get your dog to touch her nose to your hand. It is a useful foundation for some more advanced behaviors and gives you a way to capture your dog’s attention and direct his movements.

Dog trainer Kristina Dieta Setiabudi from Puppy Colours tells us how to train a dog to “touch”:

  1. Cut up a large number of small treats
  2. Present your hand a couple of inches away from your dog’s face. Praise and treat for any interest he shows, whether an actual touch of his nose on your hand or just looking at your hand. After the first few times, reward only for a full nose touch
  3. Repeat this until your dog reliably touches your hand
  4. Now, add the verbal command. Before presenting your hand, say “touch” and then put your hand down. Be sure to pause for a second between the command and reaching down.
  5. When your dog responds reliably to the verbal command, begin to increase the distance between your dog’s head and your hand by a few inches
  6. Keep increasing the distance a little by a little. Also, move your hand to different positions (e.g. higher, lower, and toward the side of your dog’s head) – and try the exercise in different rooms of the house

5. “Heel”

According to dog behaviourist Barbara Wright, heel walking is like ballroom dancing. The dog is close to the handler, about 10 to 20cm away, traditionally on the left-hand side. Her shoulder matches the position of the handler’s leg.

With each step, she moves along with the handler, never going ahead. She also regularly checks in by looking towards the handler’s face. Because of the closeness, a leash is not required. When you give the “heel” command, your dog will come to your side and walk at heel position until released.

The heel command is very useful for short periods of time while walking through a crowd, walking past another dog, or in any situation when you require complete control of your dog.

6. “Place”

What are the 7 basic dog commands

Do you love bringing your dog out cafe hopping but can’t get her to sit still? Or do you want your dog to settle down when there are visitors in the house or food at the table? A “place” command will come in useful.

Telling your dog to go to “place” is to tell her to lie down on a specific place like a mat or a bed.

7. “Okay!”

This command helps your dog know when she is released from a previous command, such as “heel” and “stay”. You can use a high-pitched happy tone to say “okay!’ or “done!” to let your dog know when she has completed a command. If your dog doesn’t get it at first, use hand gestures or a pull on the leash to get her out of the position.

Remember, you can change the name of the commands to something you are comfortable with. You can ask your dog to come back by saying “eggplant” for all you like but what’s important is that you use the same word consistently.

Say the command once and don’t keep repeating it as it only teaches your dog to ignore it. A tainted command is less effective as it confuses your dog.

Also, do not set your dog up to fail. Always start easy indoors with minimal distraction. Don’t expect your dog to run before she can walk! Patience is key.

What other dog commands do you think are important and how did you teach them? Share with us by commenting below!

Subscribe to join our pack and find us on Facebook and Instagram.

Sarah Chong

Sarah is Latte’s mama. She loves dogs, shopping, travelling, and reading novels. Using her background in social media and advertising, she started Vanillapup in 2013. Latte is her first and only dog, and she finds joy in sharing her learnings as a dog owner with everyone.

A happy dog is a well trained dog. Well-trained dogs can respond to the top 7 commands every dog should know. Each of these dog training commands performs a specific function and will help with your pet’s daily routine. Whether it is taking your dog to the dog park, the vet, for a walk, or even over a friend or relatives house, a dog that responds to these 7 commands every dog should know will always make their owner proud.

News12 reporter Erin Colton and president of Canine Commander, Chris Hanley, spent the day at the new Town of Oyster Bay Dog Park in Massapequa showing dog owners and Long Islanders, which dog instructions are the top 7 commands every dog should know. Watch as Chris and Erin teach you how to make your dog; come, sit, down, stay, heel, no, and, off at will.

Read about these top 7 commands every dog should know and more below. Watch our video “Commands Every Dog Should Know with Canine Commander and News12” on the Canine Commander YouTube channel. Long Island pet owners can contact Canine Commander to learn more about the Long Island dog training and boarding services provided by Canine Commander.

Top 7 Commands Every Dog Should Know

  1. Come – The most important command that your dog needs to learn and obey is to get your dog’s attention and call them to return to you.
  2. Sit – Training your dog to sit on command is a vital part of any dog training program.
  3. Down – When your dog lies down with his belly to the ground, it puts him in a submissive position and helps you gain control.
  4. Stay – A well trained dog should remain where his or her owner commands.
  5. Heel – It is important that any dog learn to walk beside its owner on a loose lead, neither pulling ahead nor lagging behind
  6. No – The word No is one word that all dogs must learn.
  7. Off – Tells your dog to stay down and not to jump up on you or someone else. It also keeps your dog off the furniture.

About Canine Commander

Chris Hanley is the founder of Canine Commander, with a decorated career in Law Enforcement as a K-9 handler and New York State certified Trainer/ Examiner. Chris has built an extensive foundation of knowledge through situational and hands on experience in obedience training and behavior modification. He has attended numerous training seminars and has trained with some of the best trainers in the world. Chris is living his lifelong dream of working with dogs and people. Experience and talent in dog training have landed him spots on regional television, in various news articles and on national television.

Canine Commander Long Island Dog Training

Providing Long Island dog owners with professional dog training and board and train services. Serving Nassau County, Suffolk County and New York City from our Bethpage, New York location.

What are the 7 basic dog commands What are the 7 basic dog commands

Teaching your dog hand signals is a great way to improve your communication with your pet. Most pets are able to respond better when an auditory command is paired with a hand signal. Many pet owners introduce this at a young age and it is a great training technique that becomes even more invaluable as your dog grows older. Pets can lose some degree of their hearing as they age, which is why these hand signals can really come in handy! We’ve narrowed it down to the top 5 commands you can teach your dog today.

How to Train:

Your pet needs to learn the association between the verbal command and hand signals. The most effective way to teach your dog is to follow these 2 steps:

  1. Keep your hand signal simple, and
  2. Reinforce behavior with rewards (treats and praise).

Once your dog is accurately responding to your commands, slowly fade out the reward. If your dog already is familiar with the standard commands: sit, stay etc., then making the transition to hand signals is fairly straight-forward. Training is best when you work with your pet daily. If you make it a priority, your dog will pick up the hand signals quickly!

1. ONE FINGER POINT TO EYE – Watch me.

If you want to completely shift from auditory commands to only nonverbal cues this is an extremely important first step. To allow your pet to learn they first need to ‘look’ to be able to watch what command you want them to do. Whenever they look attentively at you, reward with a treat. It helps to keep a small treat in your hand when first teaching-your dog’s eyes will be on the prize!

2. OPEN HAND PALM UP – Sit.

The most widely used command for any dog. This is often the first training your dog receives. The gesture is simple, have your hand palm facing the sky at your chest and move your hand in an upward motion. When you first start training be sure to pair the verbal command “sit” with the hand signal.

3. FINGER POINT DOWN – Lie down.

Another great signal to help settle your dog is lay down. The action for this command is to hold your finger pointed up at your chest and do a sweeping diagonal motion down. Have a treat in your hand while training and your dog’s nose is sure to follow!

4. OPEN HAND PALM FORWARD – Stay.

Teaching your dog to stay or wait is one of the most important commands. This nonverbal command is great for safety if you are out in public places or by busy streets. Train your dog with both your auditory command and hand signals, test by walking backwards with your palm facing outward at the level of your chest. Make sure your pet stays until you ask them to come.

5. HAND DIAGONALLY ACROSS CHEST – Come.

Another meaningful command is to call your dog to come. Start with your hand open at your side and diagonally bring it to your opposite shoulder. This is a must when you are out in areas where your dog is off leash.

It is always important to positively reinforce your dog with verbal praise and treats during the training process. And our Primal Treats make a great training tool to reward your pet! Remember to be patient and have fun with the training process. Use these five training tips as an opportunity to form an even deeper bond with your pet!

Puppies are constantly learning, whether it’s from their environment, from socializing with people or other animals, or from direct training.

This creates a critical foundation that will set the stage for their adulthood. Providing puppies with the appropriate socialization and basic puppy training allows them to grow into confident adult dogs.

Follow this step-by-step puppy training guide to set you and your puppy up for success!

When Can You Start Training Your Puppy?

Training a puppy starts as soon as you bring them home, which is typically about 8 weeks of age. At this young age, they can learn basic puppy training cues such as sit, stay, and come.

Tips for Training Your Puppy

Here are some basic puppy training tips to get you started.

Use Positive Reinforcement

There are many different methods of training your puppy that you might have heard about or even seen in person with a dog trainer. However, there is only one acceptable and scientifically backed method of training, and that’s the use of positive reinforcement.

Positive reinforcement is the process of giving a reward to encourage a behavior you want. The use of punishment—including harsh corrections; correcting devices such as shock, choke, and prong collars; and dominance-based handling techniques—should be avoided, because these can produce long-term consequences that result in various forms of fear and anxiety for your dog as an adult dog.

To apply this, first find out which rewards work best for your puppy. Some puppies might find something as simple as a piece of their normal kibble exciting enough to train with, while others might need something tastier, like a special training treat.

Then there are the puppies that are not motivated by food at all! For those puppies, try to find a toy they enjoy that they can get when they do a good job. Praise is also a way to positively reinforce a puppy. Petting or showing excitement and saying, “good job!” may be all you need for basic puppy training.

Keep Training Sessions Short

When training a basic cue, keep the sessions short, about 5 minutes each, and try to average a total of 15 minutes per day. Puppies have short attention spans, so end your session on a positive note so that they are excited for the next session!

Use Consistency When Training Your Puppy

It is important to be consistent in your approach to cues and training. Use the same word and/or hand signal when you teach your puppy basic cues such as sit, stay, and come.

It is also important to reinforce desired behaviors consistently, even when it’s not convenient. So if your puppy is at the door needing to go outside to go to the bathroom, stop what you are doing, let them out, and reward them for going to the bathroom outside.

Practice in Different Environments

Taking a puppy to a new environment like a park or the beach and asking for a cue is vastly different than training at your house. This is due to the variety of new sights and smells they will encounter outside the home.

Make attempts to practice in different settings to set your dog up to be confident no matter what their situation. Please keep in mind that puppies should not go to areas where there are a lot of dogs until they have finished their puppy vaccination series!

Be Patient

Puppies are growing and learning, just like young children. They will make mistakes and may not always understand what you are asking.

All puppies learn at different speeds, so stick with it and don’t get frustrated. Maintaining a consistent routine with feeding, potty breaks, naps, and playtime will make your puppy feel secure—and a secure puppy is ready and able to learn!

Basic Puppy Training Timeline

So when do you teach your dog the different cues? When does house-training start? Here’s a puppy training timeline that you can use.

7-8 Weeks Old

Basic Cues (Sit, Stay, Come)

You can start with basic cues as early as 7 weeks old:

Say a cue such as “sit” once.

Use a treat to position your dog into a sitting position.

Once sitting, give your puppy the treat and some praise.

Leash Training

You can start leash training indoors at this age. Because puppies don’t have their full vaccinations at this point, it is unsafe for them to be walking around where other dogs walk.

Start by letting them wear the collar/harness for short amounts of time while providing treats. Increase this duration slowly. Once your puppy knows how to come to you, you can walk around inside on the leash with no distractions. You can move the training outside once your puppy has all their vaccinations.

General Handling

Get your puppy used to being touched. Gently rub their ears and paws while rewarding them. This will get them used to having those areas touched and will make veterinary visits and nail trims less stressful when they are older!

8-10 Weeks Old

Crate Training

Your puppy should see their crate as a safe and calm place. Start by bringing them to their crate for 10- minute intervals while they are nice and calm. Reward them for going in their crate. You can even feed them in their crate to create a positive environment.

10-12 Weeks Old

Learning Not to Bite

Puppies become mouthy at this age. Putting things in their mouths is how they explore their world, but it is important to teach them not to bite your hands or ankles. When they start biting at you, redirect them to a more appropriate object to bite, such as a toy.

12-16 Weeks Old

Potty Training

Maintaining a schedule is important for potty training. Make sure to take your puppy out first thing in the morning, after eating, and after playtime and naps throughout the day. At this point they should start having enough bladder control to learn to hold it. Reward your puppy with a treat every time they go to the bathroom outside.

6 Months Old

Puppies are entering the adolescence stage by this point, and it is the most difficult stage to start training at. That is why it is important to start training them as young as possible! At this stage you will continue training to solidify and strengthen their skills in more public and distracting settings such as dog parks.

The first few days with your puppy is sure to be filled with cuddles, play time and pats, but it’s important to also focus on training. Using positive methods will not only establish a love of training but will also develop a strong bond between you and your puppy. Here are some easy steps to teach your puppy to sit, stay and come.

To learn even more basic commands, enrol your puppy in your nearest Petbarn puppy school where a qualified trainer will take you both through all the fundamentals including toilet training and walking on a lead.

Recommended Training Treats

What are the 7 basic dog commands

What are the 7 basic dog commands

What are the 7 basic dog commands

How to teach a puppy to sit

This is one of the easiest commands you can teach your puppy and mastering this cue means you’ll be well on your way to a great relationship with your pet! Soon your puppy will learn that sitting is like saying ‘please’ which is a great behaviour that you want to encourage.

Step 1. Hold a treat over your puppy’s nose and slowly move it above their head.
Step 2. Your puppy will tilt their head back and most likely sit down of their own accord.
Step 3. As soon as their bottom is on the floor, reward your puppy with the treat and praise them.
Step 4. Repeat this exercise again but add the word ‘sit’ right at the moment they sit down, rewarding your puppy if they respond correctly.
Practice these steps regularly and encourage your puppy to sit before meals, when you’re putting their collar on and other situations when you want them to be calm and well-behaved.

How to teach a puppy to stay

Once you and your puppy have mastered ‘sit’, it’s best to tackle this cue next. ‘Stay’ is a useful command when you want your puppy to hold their position and not run off.

Step 1. Use a light, long lead and ask your puppy to sit.
Step 2. Place your palm out in front of the dog and say clearly ‘stay’ or ‘wait’.
Step 3. Reward your puppy if they do not move. Congratulations – you have just taught your puppy what a palm hand signal means.
Step 4. Once again, place your palm out in front of the puppy and say ‘stay’ or ‘wait’ and then take one backwards step away from them.
Step 5. If your puppy stays, reward them.
Step 6. Now try again, but this time taking two steps backwards.
Step 7. Over time you can continue taking one extra step moving further away from your puppy and without the lead until they have mastered this cue.

How to teach a puppy to come

This basic cue is one of the most important to master and one that your puppy should know before you let them off leash outside.

Step 1. Hold your puppy’s lead and keep them on a long lead, letting them wander around as they please.
Step 2. When you want your puppy to come, hold a treat at their level and say the word “come”.
When they respond correctly to this cue, it’s important to praise them. Give them a treat and a gentle pat. As training progresses, you won’t have to reward them with a treat every time. Eventually just a pat or a praising word will do the trick.
Step 3. Focus on your intonation and make the word “come” sound more interesting than anything else in your puppy’s environment. It’s a good idea to play games with your puppy that involve the ‘come’ cue to keep them excited about returning to you when called.

Your puppy looks to you for guidance, so fostering a strong relationship of love and respect is key at this early stage. Keep at your training and don’t let your hard work go to waste by not practising. It’s important start your training early using positive methods, by keeping things light and fun to ensure your puppy is happy – which makes for happier humans, too!

Why is puppy school so important?

During the early months of your puppy’s life, it is crucial that they learn socialisation and communication skills. These early life experiences influence how your puppy will play, communicate and learn as they develop into an adult dog, and puppy school is the best way to ensure you and your puppy learn and grow together in a safe and positive learning environment. Enrol your puppy into the puppy school at your local Petbarn today and give them a great foundation to learn in life.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

Dogs are smart beings that are capable of learning new things, quickly. Therefore, you can train your canine by teaching him/her several common commands for dogs. Not only do these commands make your life easy, but they are also helpful for building a strong bond with your pooch. In this article, we will discuss some basic commands that are a must for every dog owner.

7 Common Dog Commands

These common commands for dogs are very important to ensure a smooth experience with your pooch. Continue reading to learn how you can teach them to your canine friend.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

This basic command is the need of your routine life. Your pooch must know when to sit because it can very embarrassing if your dog misbehaves in front of guests. Imagine your friends are visiting your place and your dog is running around in all directions. You don’t want that, right?

For tackling this problem, you can use the luring method to teach appropriate behavior to your pup. According to the American Kennel Club, you should start the training by getting down in front of your dog. Lure him/her with a favorite treat and raise the food a little above his/her head. This will force your dog to sit down and lift his/her head for sniffing or nibbling.

When your pooch sits down, give him/her the treat. Repeat this action twice. Once your pooch starts to follow your command (hand signal) regularly, fade the food from the training. Instead, say the command ‘sit’ loudly and reward your pooch for obedience.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

Dogs are impatient creatures who can’t wait for their turn. Therefore, this command is extremely important to calm them down and is quite useful for teaching other tricks. For the sake of training, an owner should give the common dog command of stay to his/her pooch.

Inside Dog World explains that you must teach your canine to sit before teaching this command. Once the dog is in the sitting position, put a treat close to its nose, and give the command (‘Stay’). Now, take a few steps away.

If the dog obeys you, give him/her a treat. Otherwise, keep repeating the command and move away until he/she performs the desired task. Gradually increase the distance from your dog and the duration of a stay before rewarding.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

This command is often tricky to teach. You are asking your dog to go in the passive position, which is quite difficult for an aggressive pup. However, this common dog command can help train some special commands, like rolling over and playing dead.

The training of this command is quite similar to that of the sit command. All you need to do is to lure your dog and wait for him/her to lie down. It should be done in a room with minimum distractions, like a bathroom to ensure maximum efficiency.

When your dog lies down, use the treat as a reinforcing agent. Repeat the process several times to strengthen this behavior. Once your canine friend has learned the behavior, introduce the command ‘Down’ to the training.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

Calling your dog towards you can be fun while playing. It can be very effective on the walk, especially if you are not putting it on a leash. Whenever your pup is going away from you, you can say ‘Come’.

For training this command, you need to sit with your dog. Call out its name and say ‘come’. Be careful, because repeating your dog’s name several times can make this command ineffective. When your pooch comes to you, give it a treat. You can also design a game by holding its favorite toy in your hand and say ‘come’. If he/she obliges the command, let him/her play for a while.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

Gallant suggests that this common command for dogs allows you to keep your room tidy and clean. You can teach this command by holding the treat in your fist. Do not open your fist until your pooch gets down. Now say the word ‘off’ and reward him/her with a treat.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

This command can be very helpful while walking with your puppy. It is one of those common commands for dogs that are needed daily. This is because your furry friend should know how to walk with you especially when you are outside.

This command is taught with the help of a leash and food. Show your dog its preferred food and start walking. Now, give a slight pull to the leash and say ‘heel’. Start walking briskly and keep showing him/her the food. If your pup keeps walking alongside you, slow down your speed and reward him/her. Repeat this behavior regularly for better results.

What are the 7 basic dog commands

This is an essential dog command because affirmation and negation are a part of daily life. You have to tell your dog that some behaviors are unacceptable and he/she needs to obey you. This is where the command ‘No’ is used.

To teach this command, you have to put your dog on a leash and place the treat on the floor. If your dog tries to nibble the food, pull the leash slightly and say ‘No’. If he/she doesn’t listen to your word, tap his/her back and try to repeat the process. Once your dog follows the command, give him/her the treat.

Please keep in mind that we may receive a small commission when you click our links and make purchases and as an Amazon Associate, this site earns from qualifying purchases. However, this does not impact our reviews and comparisons. We try our best to keep things fair and balanced, in order to help you make the best choice for you.

Training dogs require professional expertise. If you want your dog to be well-mannered, it’s time to start checking your directory and making a list of dog trainers in your area. Your dog may be your best friend but how do your family and friends feel about your pet? If your dog brings you joy but brings annoyance to other people, it’s time to consider dog training. It is only through training that you’ll be able to control your dog’s behavior.

The following are the seven basic dog training commands you need to practice on your dog.

Sit – the most basic command is the “sit” command. Lucky for you, it’s also one of the easiest commands to teach. Dog trainers recommend you teach your dog the sit command first and save the rest for later. When your dog learns how to sit it will be able to respond well to training. Effective training requires motivation and rewards. Your dog will respond well to training if you reward it for good behavior. Research what treats are healthy for your dogs. Make sure to choose products that are free from preservatives and additives.

Down – another important command that your dog needs to learn is the “down” command. This is especially useful for gigantic dogs. As soon as your dog masters the sit command, you can now take your dog anywhere like in the park, restaurant, or the mall. Dogs that are sitting down appear relaxed and will not cause people around them to feel scared or threatened.

Stay – after learning about sit and down the next logical command is to “stay”. When a dog sits or lays down they only do that in a couple of minutes but if you add the command “stay” your dog can it for thirty minutes or more. This can be achieved through constant practice. You can use this command if you are going to answer the door or if you are preparing food.

Come – the command “come” is important because it’s a life-saving command. This is helpful if you accidentally let go of your dog’s leash or if you forgot to close the gate. When you yell “come”, your dog will come running back to you protecting it from getting run over by a car or encountering other dogs in the neighborhood.

Off – the “off” command is helpful to prevent your dog from jumping over guests or from climbing over furniture pieces. When you say this command, your dog will be reminded that jumping is bad and is considered inappropriate behavior.

Don’ Touch – dogs are like kids. They will always be curious. If your dog finds an object that is unsafe or valuable you can just say “don’t touch”. When your dog understands this command it will ignore the object and carry on.

Heel – some dogs don’t learn how to pace especially if you’re out jogging or walking. When you say this command your dog will slow down and follow your pace so the two of you will be walking side by side.

When your dog has been trained, it will become friendly, controlled, and socialized. You wouldn’t worry when other animals go near your dog or when guests come over to your house. Dog training can be complex and if you dig deep into the research you might find yourself overwhelmed with all the information you’ll find in there. We recommend you start with the basic dog training commands. You don’t need to teach your dog every known trick published online. Your dog just needs to master the basics. Once it’s able to follow basic commands everyone will start enjoying your dog’s company.

Nick White

Nick White is the owner of Off Leash K9 Training. He has over 80 dog training franchise locations throughout the United States. He currently hosts the A&E show, America’s Top Dog.

How to use canva to design like a professional

How to use canva to design like a professional

Sometimes a tool like Photoshop can be too heavy for your simple image editing needs. In those cases, Canva might be a better fit. Find out how to use it to design clean and attractive materials, without any design knowledge.

What is Canva?

is a popular online graphic design application that makes it easy to create high-quality images and materials. Millions of people use Canva to create social media images, posters, digital invitations, presentations, and physical materials like flyers and business cards.

Unlike high powered tools like Adobe Photoshop and Adobe Illustrator, Canva has a low barrier to entry due to its simple and intuitive interface. It is available on the web or as a mobile app for Android and iOS.

Canva offers several pricing plans for individual users, with different levels of functionality:

Free – Has most of the functionality needed to make simple layouts.
Pro ($9.99/mo): The Pro plan contains additional templates, graphics, fonts, and photos. It also allows users to save transparent PNGs, create custom templates, and upload their own fonts.
Enterprise ($30/mo): Designed specifically for corporations, this plan includes project workflows, group resources, and unlimited cloud storage.

Canva Templates and Resources

Canva’s most useful feature is its wide range of templates. Even with a free account, there are thousands of templates in over a hundred design types. There are templates for just about every use you can think of, from a personal resume to an Instagram post for your band’s next live performance. However, it should be noted that many templates are only accessible to Pro or Enterprise users.

To select a template, go to the Canva home page. From here, you can use one of the recommended templates on the home page or hover over the “Templates” button in the menu bar. In the menu, you will find a variety of design types categorized by use.

These categories include “Social Media”, “Personal”, “Business”, “Marketing” and “Study”. Clicking Personal > Cards brings up all the templates that can be used to make custom greeting and holiday cards.

Most templates contain several of the following:

Vectors and Graphics – These are additional elements used to add character to a template, such as shapes, stickers, frames, or in some cases, animated icons.
Stock Images – These are stock images that are available directly from the Canva library. You can decide to keep them or upload your photos and replace them.
Color Palettes – For a cohesive look, most templates follow a specific color palette for all of their elements.
Font Groups: These are combinations of fonts selected by Canva’s designers.
Page Layouts – This is especially true for templates that span multiple pages, like presentations or brochures. There will usually be multiple layout options for each page, similar to Google Slides or Powerpoint.

In addition to the assets listed above, you can add additional items from Canva’s full library of assets. On the left side of the design screen, you’ll find a wide variety of graphics, stock images, and fonts that you can use in addition to what’s in each template.

The design process

To better illustrate the process, let’s edit a simple photo in Canva Web. This design will be posted on social media to promote an upcoming webinar on Internet privacy and cybersecurity. First, select Templates > Social Media > Instagram Post.

report this ad

From here, select a template close to your planned layout. We have selected this template intended to promote remote learning.

On the main screen of Canva, you will see several pages of the particular template. If you’re making a single material, select one of these pages for your final design and discard the rest. Alternatively, if you’re building a multi-page creative, you can easily create a cohesive album with a template.

Here, we’ve edited the first page to fit our event, changing the text, the background color, and a bit of the layout. Now, all that remains is to export this design and upload it to Instagram.

Publish and export your designs

You have several options when publishing your designs. First, you can save it locally as a PNG or JPG file; Please note that only Pro users can export their images as transparent PNGs. You can also send it directly to your printer to ensure high-quality printing.

If you made a presentation, you can set it to “Presentation Mode”. This will bring the platform to full screen and allow it to function similar to any other type of presentation software. If you are showing the design to someone online, you can create a view link that anyone can access.

Lastly, you can directly export your design to a linked social media platform, such as Facebook, Twitter, and Instagram.

How to use canva to design like a professionalI use Canva a lot. It’s one of my all-time favorite content creation tools because it’s versatile, affordable, and easy to use.

While Canva is easy to use, there is a learning curve – of course. It has taken me some time and a lot of trial and error for me to figure out the best ways to use it. In this post, I’m going to share 9 of my favorite tips and tricks to help you use Canva like a pro.

#1: Invest in the Pro Plan

Canva has a free plan, but if you want to create income streams by selling digital or printable designs, I think the $9.95 a month for the Canva pro plan is a worthwhile investment. You’ll get access everything you get with the free plan plus access to 60,000 templates and 60 million stock images, photos, and videos.

You’ll also get Canva’s 1 Brand kit and the ability to upload your own fonts and designs, as well as the ability to create custom templates. Considering its affordability, this plan can be used instead of more expensive design software to create professional-looking designs and products.

#2: Use Canva Mood Boards for Inspiration

One type of template on Canva that I think people don’t use enough is the mood board. Mood boards can serve as design inspiration by helping you visualize color combinations and other design elements. If you search “mood board template” on Canva – in either the free or Pro plan – you’ll get a selection of mood boards. They can serve as inspiration as they are because some of them are quite lovely.

Even better, you can create a new mood board using photos and images that inspire you. It’s a great way to play around with different design elements, including colors, fonts, graphics, photographs, and more. If you’re looking for a way to kick your designs up a notch, using a mood board is a great way to start.

#3: Try Letter Frames to Add a Unique Element to Your Designs

The fonts on Canva tend to get a lot of attention, but a lot of people don’t know about letter frames. Letter frames are exactly what they sound like: letter-shaped frames that you can use just like a picture frame.

To find letter frames, choose “Elements” from the design bar and scroll through the frames. Drop the letter frame you want into your design. Then, choose a photo from Canva’s library or upload one of your own, and drag it to drop it into the frame.

#4: Use Canva to Add Design Elements to Your Videos

I think video design is one of the most under-utilized functions that Canva offers. You can upload a video of your own and add the same design elements to it you would add to any template, including fonts, lines, frames, charts, stickers, and animations.

Best of all, this functionality is available even with the free version of Canva. Simply choose Elements from the design menu and search for what you want. Then, drop it into the frame and relocate and resize it as needed.

#5: Add Royalty-Free Music to Your Videos

Speaking of videos, did you know that in addition to its huge library of photos, images, and other design elements, Canva also has a library of royalty-free music to choose from?

There’s no need to pay extra money to a music service or library if you want to add music to your videos. With Canva, you can choose from thousands of clips in dozens of different styles, including piano, vocal, pop, cinematic, and more.

#6: Limit Your Palette

A common mistake that beginning designers make is making their designs too busy. If people see your design and aren’t sure where to look – or what’s important – they’re going to move on to the next design. Or, worse, the next Etsy shop or website.

Professional designers use a limited palette to ensure that their designs are beautiful and easy on the eyes. It’s a good rule of thumb to limit yourself to four colors. Just as important is choosing colors that work well together. If you create a design with clashing colors, it’s not going to be appealing.

#7: Separate the Background from the Image

What if you have an image you like but you’re not crazy about the background? With Canva Pro, it’s easy to separate them. That way, you can use the part you like and discard the rest – and without paying a premium for Photoshop.

To accomplish the task, upload an image (or choose one from Canva’s library) and add it to a template. Then, click the image and choose “Effects” at the top. Click “Background Remover” and you’ll have just the image. You can add a new background that suits your needs.

#8: Copy One Design to Make New Designs

When you spend your valuable time perfecting a design in Canva, you may want to use the basic design again without having to dedicate time to replicating it. Fortunately, that’s easy to do.

You can simply click the “Copy” icon – it’s the thing that looks like two overlapping rectangles – at the top of the screen. If you prefer a keyboard shortcut, you can use Control + C to copy and Control + V to paste design where you want it.

#9: Use Contrasting Fonts

Just as it’s not a good idea to use too many colors in a design, the same applies to fonts. Professional designers limit themselves to two fonts in contrasting designs. Using more than that is confusing to the eye and may make your design look like a ransom note instead of a professional product.

For example, if you use a clean Sans Serif design for your heading in an image, consider using a handwriting or script font for the subheading – or vice versa.

Conclusion

Canva is my favorite design tool for a reason. You can do a lot with it – and using the 9 design tips I’ve included here will help you create professional-looking graphics and products that people will love.

How to use canva to design like a professional

This post may contain affiliate links for your convenience. If you click on the link and purchase the item, A Personal Organizer, LLC. may receive a small commission at no extra cost to you.

How to use Canva to consistently create shareable content for your business.

When you are trying to grow your business, one of the things you will always need, no matter what stage you are in with your business, is good content. The most effective type of content that will give you a brand following and grow your business must be both of high quality, encourage sharing and engagement, and consistent.

How to use canva to design like a professional

Because creating content can take a lot of time and energy, it’s so important to use great tools that make it easier. Enter Canva.

Not only does Canva give you the most user-friendly design tools available, but it also helps you to easily stay consistent with the content that you are creating and sharing for your business.

Canva’s tools let you create quality and consistent content even if you aren’t a design pro.

Here is just the tip of the iceberg of things you can make for your business using Canva to create the type of content that your business needs:

Now that you have an idea of what you can create with Canva, Here are some of the most useful and user-friendly features that Canva offers.

  • Pre-Sized templates for every type of content
  • Text, graphics, and photo options to create the unique look you want for your content
  • Resize to fit the most popular social media, web, and print sizes- biz cards, logos, , Pinterest graphics, or letterhead for all of your amazing new freebies you can now create.

So where do you start?

First, you’ll want to choose a template for whatever it is you are making. Depending on which social media platform or blog graphic you are creating an image for, these templates will be sized accordingly to what each platform requires for the best looking content images.

Once you select the template for your image, you can then change the graphics, the layout, even use a blank template to start from scratch in the size that you want. Here is a great tutorial on how to get started using all of Canvas’s tools. (link)

Upload your own photos or use Canva’s free stock images (note: make sure you read their terms of use with their images. You cannot use their stock designs to sell products). Or you can pay for the pro photo upgrade and get tons of free stock from the Canva’s inventory.

Bonus tip: don’t forget to create folders for your projects and make a copy of a design you will want to use as a template before creating a new one. This will save you so much time when you want to repeat the styling of a particular type of content.

How to use canva to design like a professional

Conclusion

Canva is truly a game changer for business owners who want to create high quality, beautiful, custom content but do not have a degree in graphic design or do not want to invest the time and energy into learning design programs like Photoshop or InDesign.

In addition to being such a user-friendly tool to create content, Canva also helps you stay on brand by giving you the option to save your design templates and create a brand kit where you can keep all of the elements of your brand together in one place.

Canva’s free membership has a lot of great options to get you started. If you want to get even more out of the app, like pro photo options and templates, and the ability to download your designs on a transparent background, you’ll want to upgrade to their Pro Plan.

Still, feel like you need a little help on the graphic design end or need to take your design and formatting further for an eBook or course launch?

Head over to Fiverr and hire a designer to do the work for you.

Fiverr has a great pool of talented designers that can work on your project for you and save you the hassle of figuring out all of those detailed layout measurements.

Are you ready to take your business’ content game to the next level with amazing graphics and a consistent brand message? Start using Canva today to execute all of those great content ideas you have been thinking up!

How to use canva to design like a professional

Hello. My name is Heather Bragg, owner of a creative marketing agency. I use Canva.

If you aren’t already familiar with Canva, it’s a free do-it-yourself graphic design web and mobile device application. There are a bevy of templates from which you can choose to customize for just about any online and offline marketing endeavor, including Instagram stories, Facebook posts, posters, menus, infographics, etc.

Oh, you know about Canva? You like it, too?

The reason why this article reads like a dirty confessional is because for professional graphic designers, Canva could be a gut punch to the bottom line. Why would anyone need to hire a professional designer if they can do it themselves for free?

I am an Adobe nerd. InDesign, PhotoShop and Illustrator are typically my go-to design applications. I decided to use Canva in part to stay on top of trending technology and and also because professional creatives need to find a way to work with DIY marketing tools. Because they aren’t going anywhere.

Overall, I found Canva fun and easy to use. It felt less like work and more like when I discovered the first version of Windows Paint when I was 9. Like any free marketing tool, however, there are limitations. Here are the pros and cons of Canva that everyone should know.

PRO: Canva saves time

I downloaded the Canva app on my iPhone for a quick on-the-spot social graphic for a client. This particular business had a last-minute event that needed to be promoted on Facebook and Instagram. The ease and intuitive nature of Canva was great! Within less than 10 minutes, I created the graphic, wrote the message and posted it to the Facebook page!

I love the time-saving aspect of Canva for small social media graphics. I created two infographics for Bragg Media’s blog on repurposing content that I also used on LinkedIn and Pinterest. Each social media outlet has different size requirements or aspect ratios, so having an option to quickly choose a template with the correct size is a boon. However, if you want to take the same design for Facebook and automatically resize it for LinkedIn or Twitter, you will have to upgrade to Canva Pro.

Turn your Canva website template into a WordPress website.

CON: Canva has limited free templates and graphics

Canva has a horde of free eye-catching templates that you can completely customize — colors, fonts, graphics, etc. However, there is a limit to the free design templates, and if I exclusively used Canva, this would get old, fast.

Customization also means stock photos and graphics from their depository. However, there is a cap on the number of free graphics and photos from which you can choose. Some of the paid-for templates, graphics and photos are cheesy and generic.

How to use canva to design like a professionalGraphic Design Subscriptions

Professional, convenient, flat-rate graphic design

PRO: Canva has an intuitive interface any technological novice can use

I am amazed at how easy it is to navigate and use Canva. If there isn’t something you know how to do, such as add drop shadows to text, Canva has a library of instructional videos or check YouTube for how-to Canva tutorials.

I found Canva especially easy to use, but I have been in front of a computer since Commodore 64 released Hangman on cassette tapes. For those with no graphic design experience or those with no technological prowess, I can’t help but wonder if they would find Canva as easy as I do?

Canva also offers an option to collaborate with a team by sharing the file you’re working on with other people who can work on projects from their mobile devices. Much like professional design programs (such as my beloved Adobe) you can undo mistakes, save project history automatically, easily upload images and choose from a variety of fonts for the sample text to suit your taste. You also can export Canva projects as industry standard .pdf, .png and .jpg files.

CON: Don’t use Canva for large professional design projects

If you need to design a magazine, multi-page booklet or any project with a specific size, don’t use Canva. Projects like this require a more sophisticated technology with options for little details — such as page numbering, ability to edit the shapes of fonts, bleeds and margin settings, CMYK settings for images (needed for professional printing), drop shadow effects, etc.

I love the fun, hip design templates that Canva offers. But I also see these designs used all over the Internet. I have seen two different social accounts use the same design for #MotivationalMonday memes on Instagram, for example. While Canva is an affordable option for budget-conscious businesses, you still need a professional graphic designer for more important projects.

PRO & CON: Canva offers logos

This gets into a sticky conversation about brand identity and brand awareness. Professional designers who work for branding companies and marketing agencies would likely say that Canva is a blight on the creative industry because it generifies (that is a word, according to urban dictionary) the brand design process. It’s like using the Comic Sans font for anything that is supposed to be professional. In the creative industry where professionals view brand identity design as an art form, you don’t do that!

The Canva logos may look great for the first year or two of your business. Their designs are colorful and very modern. However, brand identity design should be timeless — not trendy. Your logo is a visual representation of your business that should stand the test of time. The question that begs to be asked: Would Canva devalue a brand due to its popularity and tendency to lean toward templated design?

Bottom line: I do not recommend using their Canva templates for a logo. If you take the DIY route for logo design, use Canva as a design application not a template maker. Even Canva warns against this:

Canva’s pre-made logo layouts and elements are used by many people, so your logo will not be exclusive to you if you don’t heavily modify the design and elements. Non-exclusive logos cannot be trademarked. If you intend to trademark your logo, use only elements that you’ve created yourself or commissioned directly.

PRO or CON: The Bottom Line

I will likely continue using Canva for small social media memes for Bragg Media and for some other clients as needed. It saves time and they look great. However, because I know a lot of other people use Canva I still spend more time than most customizing the templates so they have a personal touch.

Overall, Canva is a great, affordable option for startups and small businesses that are on tight budgets and aren’t ready for marketing agency retainers.

How to use canva to design like a professional

Entrepreneurs – here’s your chance to learn more about how you can use Canva to create marketing assets for your business!

Platforms such as Canva mean that anyone can learn the basics of graphic design, and Zoe Doyle from Startup Gippsland and Work My Own Way is here to teach you how to create videos, social media tiles, and marketing materials for yourself!

Not only can you save money from outsourcing your design, but you can channel that creativity and have some fun at the same time!

In this webinar you will learn:

  • What Canva is and how to set up your own account
  • How to develop your brand kit
  • How to find the right templates and graphics for you
  • How to create stand out, personalised assets that will connect with your audience
  • How to use your completed designs to build your marketing funnel

In this hands-on workshop – Zoe will move at your pace to make sure you’re getting the chance to understand this powerful tool, ask questions, and make sure you’re set up for success in the world of marketing!

About Zoe Doyle:

Zoe brings her background of running a successful training studio and personal development coaching business into her work in marketing. As Startup Gippsland and Work My Own Way’s Marketing and Communications Specialist, she is responsible for creating and managing all facets of the brands’ content and digital presence, and securing press and media opportunities for the programs and their participants.

In 2019 she published her book, “Uncage the Lion Within”, and over the past 5 years, she has developed her skills in marketing, communications, and delivering better, more authentic messages and content online.

Let’s start off this post with a few facts.

  • When people hear information, they’re only likely to remember 10% of it three days later. But if a relevant image is paired with that information, people will remember 65% of the information three days later.
    said visual marketing was the most important form of content for their business.
  • Tweets with imagesreceive 150% more retweets than tweets without images.

Why am I sharing these stats with you?

Because it’s hugely important to make sure you include shareable images in blog posts, and for your content on Twitter, Instagram, Facebook and Pinterest.

Sounds great, Holly – but isn’t that super difficult to do?

Not with Canva.

You might think you need to have design skills to create an amazing graphic. You might think you need to invest in all the top tools: Photoshop for editing, InDesign for adding fonts, another app for filters, and let’s not even get started on all the stock photo sites out there.

Not with Canva.

Canva includes all of these features. It’s got an editing tool, a publishing tool, plus loads of images, icons and other templates, all within one platform. And the best bit of all?

But I get it – it’s tough to know where to begin, right? Whether you’re creating Facebook post images, infographics or email headers, it can be overwhelming to know where to start.

That’s what today’s post is all about. I’m going to walk you through how you (as a blogger, creative entrepreneur or business owner), can use Canva, with any level of skill or knowledge.

I’ll even give you plenty of examples along the way as we walk through the main steps you can take to use Canva to uplevel your creation of visual content.

Learn how to make professional presentations to elevate your value as an employee and/or student.

In this project you will learn how to make presentations using Canva. Canva is a free web design service where you have a wide variety of tools to design all kinds of media you need. Canva is a great option for those looking for an easy-to-use platform to create presentations for corporate, school, and college classes. Canva has many elements that are free and gives you a lot of freedom when it comes to designing. Canva is an extremely useful tool for those who are just starting out and even becomes a very good tool for those who have been designing in more advanced programs for years. It is a quick option that does not need to be installed on your computer and as long as you have an internet connection, it will be an accessible tool. Additionally, it offers a number of templates that facilitate the creative process and a presentation platform where you can use any medium, from images to videos.

Навыки, которые вы получите

Будете учиться пошагово

На видео, которое откроется рядом с рабочей областью, преподаватель объяснит эти шаги:

Learn what Canva is and how to use its basic tools

Design a presentation from scratch for a class in Canva

Use Canva’s default templates to make a corporate presentation

Learn the different ways to present what Canva offers

Record your presentations with audio and image in Canva

Как устроены проекты с консультациями

Ваше рабочее пространство — это облачный рабочий стол в браузере. Ничего не нужно загружать.

Having an attractive LinkedIn profile opens up many good opportunities for you. A banner or cover photo sits at the top of your profile and can impact anyone’s perception of you within seconds.

A professional LinkedIn banner with the right visuals helps your profile stand out to your potential employers or can solidify your positioning as a brand. Canva offers a plethora of design templates and amazing features to help you create anything and everything on the platform in no time.

In this article, we’ll show you how to design a professional LinkedIn banner using Canva for your profile.

1. Sign Up/Log In to Canva

If you’re new to Canva, the first step would be signing up on the platform. You can do so by using your Google, Facebook, or Apple account. Once you log in, you are directed to Canva’s user interface, where you can create designs, browse through the templates, and much more to get the most out of designing on Canva.

2. Pick Your Favorite Template

You can create pretty much anything and everything on Canva. From a logo to a full-fledged presentation, the platform has got you covered with a dozen of custom templates to design.

To get started with the LinkedIn banner, type in the search bar and tap on the option with the dimensions of 1584×396 px. Then, browse through the templates to find the right template that aligns with your profession or brand. If you have a Canva Pro subscription, you can take advantage of the premium templates, or you can also use Filters on the left-side panel to narrow down to free templates available or any other of your choices.

Once you pick your favorite template, you’re redirected to the canvas page, where you can make changes to it as you like.

3. Change Your Background Photo and Add Text

The next step is to change the background picture of your LinkedIn banner. You can choose to keep the same image or explore Photos on the left-side panel to pick the right one that conveys your profession.

After that, select the text of the template to add your name and designation. You can play around with the fonts and see what looks the best for your profile.

4. Explore Design Elements to Level Up Your LinkedIn Banner

Further, you can enhance your banner design even more by adding suitable elements. Tap on Elements on the left side panel and search for related terms to your profession to add the best graphics.

You can customize your elements by resizing them, adjusting the transparency, and placing them in your design according to your preferences.

Additionally, you can add your social media handles to let your profile visitors know your visibility on all other platforms. Also, you can choose to add your email ID or website on your cover photo to highlight it to your potential clients.

5. Add Your Company Logo to Your Banner to Give It a Finishing Touch

Finally, showcase your company or brand logo on your design to complete your banner. You can simply upload and drop your logo and place it on your design.

6. Download Your Banner and Upload It to Your LinkedIn Profile

After you’re done customizing your design, it’s time to download your banner to show it off on your LinkedIn profile. To do so, tap on Share in the top-right corner of the toolbar and choose to Download your design in PNG or JPG.

Once you’re done downloading your image, sign in to your LinkedIn profile, upload your banner, and tap on Apply to make it live.

Get Noticed With a Professional LinkedIn Banner

By following the above-mentioned steps, you can easily create a professional LinkedIn banner using Canva in no time.

A catchy and professional LinkedIn banner is sure to impress your clients or potential employers, or any of your connections who visit your profile. With Canva’s handy tools and features, you can play around with your banner to enhance it and show it off on your profile.

10 Ways You Can Use Canva to Level Up in Your Career

About The Author

Shreeya Deshpande
(22 Articles Published)

Shreeya is a tech-enthusiast and enjoys keeping up with the latest technological advances. When she is not writing about technology, you can find her travelling or reading her favourite novel!

Subscribe to our newsletter

Join our newsletter for tech tips, reviews, free ebooks, and exclusive deals!

How to use canva to design like a professional

Today I’m finally doing it – sharing how I create my watercolor printables in Canva. I’ve been using Canva pro for a few years for all aspects of Whiskey & Whit and today I wanted to share a Canva tutorial including some Canva Design Ideas on how to create printables and templates.

How to use canva to design like a professional

WHAT IS CANVA?

Canva is a free digital design platform (that also has a paid option) that allows users to make printables, social media graphics, videos, and more. Primarily centered around a drag and drop interface, Canva’s thousands of templates make it very easy to design and create without a ton of prior knowledge about design. You can also edit photos within Canva without needing a pricy subscription to Adobe programs.

How to use canva to design like a professional

WHAT IS THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN CANVA AND CANVA PRO?

Canva.com and the Canva app are free to use. You can create designs, collaborate with your team, and access thousands of templates and elements all without cost. I used the free version of Canva when I worked in marketing for a corporation and it did everything I needed, howeverI decided to upgrade to Canva Pro in 2020 for my business because:

  1. The extra fonts and design elements that come with Canva Pro help me level up my designs for my business – this fact alone makes the investment of $12.99/month or $119/year WORTH IT to me.
  2. I’m able to upload my own colors and fonts to create a “Brand Kit” that allows me to easily apply my fonts, colors, and logo with just one click.
  3. I can save my designs as templates to share with my audience.
  4. Because I design literally EVERYTHING in Canva, I really like the 100GB of Cloud storage that comes with my Canva Pro Account.
  5. The Remove Background feature is AWESOME and I use it all the time for thumbnails and social graphics.
  6. Something I dont use, but should, is there social media scheduling feature that also comes with Canva Pro. It’s truly a one stop shop and is a great tool for small businesses or small marketing teams that want to create beautiful and coheasive graphics without much experience in design.

You can find more information on Canva plans and pricing here.

How to use canva to design like a professional

How to use canva to design like a professional

HOW DO I DESIGN MY PRINTABLES IN CANVA?

You can use what I’m teaching you today about Canva to sell on Etsy too! This is a Canva beginner tutorial and my goal with this video was to teach you how to use Canva and to give you a resource to reference when you design your own files.

In this Canva editing tutorial, I’ll also show you how to find beautiful watercolor elements for your designs as well. Let me know if you have questions below and topics for a future Canva design video!

How to use canva to design like a professional

WATCH THE FULL CANVA TUTORIAL VIDEO

If you are a beginner, Photoshop might be tough to start creating digital graphics. Also, it consumes a lot of time to create quick designs or make simple edits.

Creating a design with Canva’s tools is simple but effective. It takes less than 5 minutes to create a high−quality engaging design.

Let us start by learning to create a basic graphic. Follow these 7 steps to start creating fascinating designs.

Choose What You Want to Design

Go to the homepage of Canva and click on ‘Create a design.’

When you choose this option, you will get a dropdown list. You can select anything from logos, posters, resumes, thumbnails to infographics, charts, and calendars.

You can search for what you want to make or scroll down and select an option. If you do not what you were looking for, you can choose to create a custom design.

Here we are selecting an Instagram post to guide you through the process of creating your designs.

How to use canva to design like a professional

Select the Template

When you select an option, the design tab automatically opens.

Notice the user−friendly hierarchy. Features like templates, images, elements, audio background, and so on are placed on the left. You can select any of the tabs while designing and search for the specific thing you need. Above the design page you have formatting options for changing the background color, fonts, giving special effects, and so on.

Here is a look at how the design tab will look when it opens.

How to use canva to design like a professional

One of the best features of Canva is its library of templates. It makes designing simple yet effective. The Canva templates always have one or more of the following −

Graphics and Vectors

Elements, audio, and special effects

For our sample design, we will create an Instagram post that aims for saving the environment. We will aim for a post that will have simple lines about saving trees and standing united.

Since we know what we need and we have chosen the appropriate template, let’s begin with editing.

How to use canva to design like a professional

The following steps are selective. You can try all of them or just one or two depending upon your requirement.

Changing the Background Color

I will start with changing the background color to make the post look visually appealing.

To change the background color, click once on the post you are designing. You will notice the background color and animation option have appeared on the bar above your design. Click on background color to get a list of options to choose from.

The color palette will have colors related to the photos or elements in your design. Below are the default colors and an option to add another color palette.

How to use canva to design like a professional

Since light green will be relevant to our design, we will choose that for the background.

Editing the Text

To edit the texts in Canva, select the font you wish to edit by clicking on it. Notice the formatting options that appear on the bar above the design. There are several options like −

More formatting options like underline, add links.

Canva templates or font styles often have different texts grouped. You can ungroup them, position them, or delete them. You can also create a duplicate or add special effects like transparency.

For our design, we will just edit the text to write save the trees.

How to use canva to design like a professional

Resize the Elements

Since changing the texts has disrupted the size of the box it was in, we will resize it to fit in the design proportionately.

We can do this by either resizing the text or resizing the elements. We can resize the elements. Images, and texts with the cursor. Texts are also resized with the option on the formatting bar.

Here we will pull the box on both sides to fit the design. This is how it looks.

How to use canva to design like a professional

Navigate and Add/Remove Elements, Images, or Background

Navigate through the taskbar on the left to select from a library of templates, photos, elements, texts, audio, videos, and background.

For our design, I will simply browse through different elements and select a different tree. To get the precise collection of elements for our design, we will search for trees through the search bar on the element tab.

How to use canva to design like a professional

How to use canva to design like a professional

We will select a good tree from the collection and delete the previous one. To delete the element used before, click on it and press the delete option on the right side of the formatting bar.

How to use canva to design like a professional

Save Your Design

Normally, all your designs have stored in your Canva account. You can access them and edit by going to ‘All your designs’ through your homepage. After you complete your design, download it to your local files so that you can post it.

To save your design, click on the download option on the right side above the formatting bar. You will have options to save your graphic in JPG, PNG, PDF format with a recommendation. You will also have an option to adjust the size.

How to use canva to design like a professional

Here we have selected PNG format and pressed the purple download button. After you select download, the dialogue box shown below will appear.

How to use canva to design like a professional

Do not exit or press anything else until your design is prepared. This box then closes and your download will start.

After the download is complete, access it on your local file storage and use it.

How to use canva to design like a professional

With so many elements and options, you might be terrified to begin a project. A great way to create an appealing layout is by using templates. This feature can be found here.

It provides dozens of options to group photos and designs in a prearranged way without doing the cutting and positioning yourself. Simply pick a template you like, apply it, and drop in your images and designs.

Pick fonts with high contrast

How to use canva to design like a professional

Picking a font matters more than you may think. Fonts give your project life and character, just like colors and elements do. An excellent choice to make a design pop is to choose two fonts that contrast each other. The rule of thumb here is not to pick two fonts from the same class and avoid using more than two fonts in one project.

More than two will make graphics look cluttered or busy, while choosing two fonts that contrast and complement each other will make your design pop.

Group elements

How to use canva to design like a professional

When you start playing with multiple elements in one design, things can get confusing. Canva takes this confusion out and allows you to arrange and group elements in several ways with just a few clicks.

At the top of the toolbar, you can send elements backward and forward based on which position you’d like them to have. Or you can pick the elements you want to control and select Group on the toolbar to group them.

Use the image background remover

How to use canva to design like a professional

A feature only available with Canva pro, the image background remover makes touching up a photo a breeze. With just a few easy steps, you can remove the background of any photo to highlight the portion that matters to your design. Here’s how to use it:

  • Select an image
  • Click Edit Image at the top of the screen
  • Choose Background Remover

Don’t wait, animate

How to use canva to design like a professional

You can animate pretty much anything in Canva, and there are various choices in how you do so. You can choose to animate a single element of your design or the entire project. You can also animate each element differently or choose from pre-created animations inside Canva.

To animate an element, click on it and click the Animate button at the top of the screen to choose an option.

These are some of the frustrations that I hear over and over again from fellow entrepreneurs that want to step up their design game but are not sure how to do it.

Well folks, I’m just going to state for the record:

I struggled with these same issues for a while, until I launched this brand earlier this year.

My Struggle With Consistent Branding and Visual Design

As I initially stated, for years I struggled with branding, visual design and just pretty much trying to create a cohesive look + feel for my brand.

I tried using programs like Photoshop, but got easily frustrated with trying to figure out how to use it . Then I tried using PicMonkey, but I didn’t like the fact that I could not save my work.

Then one day I decided to sign up for an account on Canva. I used it to create a few blog post images …but nothing else.

Even though I had been using Canva for a little while I didn’t realize the full potential of this platform until launching YourChicGeek.

I would sit around for hours creating one different branded design after another (HOURS people). Then one day, I after setting up shop on Pinterest , I started looking around at some of the other designs there.

What I noticed was that t he designs that were getting the most re-pins, shares and likes all had one thing in common:

There was a consistent look and feel to their designs!

This my friends, was a hugeeee game changer for me and the way that I moved forward with designing graphics for my brand. These days , Canva is now a staple in my brand + a resource that I use every day for designing graphics and visual designs for YourChicGeek.

What is Canva + How Do I Use It for My Business?

Canva is an online platform that you can use to create super gorgeous visual designs + documents for your brand.

What I loveeee about Canva is that in the dashboard of the platform, there are templates for nearly every type of design you can think of like: presentations, social media profile covers, blog graphics, flyers, postcards, resumes, banners, eBook covers and CD covers.

When I launched this brand earlier this year, I made a promise to myself to get really serious about stepping up my visual design game. I took the time to learn how to use Canva to create graphics that:

  • Would be easily shared on social media networks
  • Would increase engagement, shares, likes Repins and Retweets
  • Stood out from the sea of millions

So far, it has really been working!

Now, I want to make this point clear, I am all about investing in your brand + in tools for building your business.

However, I also know from spending tonnnns of money (to the tune of thousands) in the past, that you also want to be very intentional about where you are investing money into your business.

Because at the end of the day, you want to make a return on your investments.

Why Attractive Visual Content and Graphic Design Matters

Earlier this year, Hubspot published an article that covered that is armed with stats about the importance of visual design . I felt compelled to share these stats with you to stress the importance of using visuals with your marketing:

  • Content with relevant images gets 94 % more views than content without relevant images ( KissMetrics )
  • Visual content is more than 40X more likely to get shared on social media than other types of content ( Buffer Blog )
  • Researchers found that colored visuals increase people’s willingness to read a piece of content by 80% ( Xerox )

I admit, I have definitely noticed an increase in engagement and shares across the board when I share posts with graphics vs. posts without them.

How I Use Canva to Design Graphics for My Brand + Build My Visual Arsenal

One of the questions that I get alllll of the time from fellow entrepreneurs and peeps that I run into online is:

Kim, what are you using to design your branded graphics + images on your blog?

When I tell them Canva, they are floored! But it’s true! I use Canva to design all of the graphics that I use for my brand such as:

My Branded Blog Post Graphics

Remember when I stated earlier that I used to spend hours creating branded images for my blog posts? Soooo, I finally figured out how to create a branded image in Canva, and use it over and over again for future images.

How to use canva to design like a professional

Online design platform Canva, which makes it easy for anyone to create professional graphics quickly – even if they don’t have a design background – is expanding its reach today with the launch of its first-ever iPhone application. Up until now, the company had offered a web application for around three years, and had been available on iPad for a year. With its iPhone launch, Canva’s audience could grow beyond the business and marketing professionals who typically use its service today, and become more popular with consumers.

First launched around mid-2013, Canva was dreamed up by CEO Melanie Perkins whose previous company involved a system for building the layouts used in school yearbooks. She realized then there was demand for simple tools that made design more accessible to the mainstream.

Canva today offers an online editor and a library of templates, graphics, fonts, photos and more some of which can be used for free, while others may be available for just a dollar, given their one-time use cases. The platform lets you design a range of graphics for things like slideshows, handouts, posters, cards, collages, invitations, as well as those graphics needed for social media posts, Facebook Pages and more.

How to use canva to design like a professional

Most importantly, the way the system itself works has made it so easy that anyone can figure out how to put the various pieces together and end up with a professional-looking product, without having to turn to more advanced software like Photoshop or InDesign, for example.

Currently, the platform is used by more than 10 million people, including 50,000 Canva for Work subscribers, which is the company’s premium plan aimed at businesses. These subscribers include several notable names, like Yelp, Lonely Planet, Hubspot and Upworthy, for example. The company to date has raised over $30 million, according to CrunchBase data.

Though Canva emerged as an online service used from the desktop, there has been a growing demand for mobile. Its iPad application has now been downloaded 2 million times, and over half (53%) of its mobile visits today are coming from Apple devices. Meanwhile, the company says that around 30 percent of its engagement with its users via email and more on social media is done on the iPhone.

Combined with the fact that an iPhone app has been users’ most-requested product, Canva knew that launching on iPhone would be a priority this year.

How to use canva to design like a professional

“We’ve seen incredible growth as an online app for desktop computers, but we’ve always realised that mobile devices are becoming the dominant way that people interact online,” explains Canva co-founder and head of product Cam Adams. “It’s important for us to be available on all devices that people use to create visual content, so releasing the iPhone app is a giant leap towards Canva fulfilling that cross-platform vision.”

He adds that being available on the iPhone will open up the platform to a different type of creation – one that’s “more immediate, contextual and social,” he says.

“This will be extremely valuable to the businesses and marketers that we target currently, but will also be a great attraction for the consumer market, who will be able to use Canva to create some really unique content,” Adams notes.

How to use canva to design like a professional

The bigger challenge with the iPhone app was in bringing the breadth of tools that Canva offers to the smaller screen, while still keeping the experience simple.

The mobile app offers over a million layouts, stock photos and illustrations, which can be edited with fonts, photo filters, graphics, stickers, shapes and more. Included are hundreds of layouts for things like greeting cards, invitations, social media posts, sales events and flyers, business presentations, Facebook covers, social media graphics, and more.

Finished items can then be published to Facebook Pinterest, Instagram, and Google+ or saved for emailing or texting.

While there are a number of apps today for doing basic image edits on the iPhone, Canva has a couple of standout features that put it more in the “pro” space. One is its live camera mode, which lets you take a photo and see the camera live in the background of your design. That makes it easy to snap a pic that fits perfectly in the design you’ve chosen.

The other is its support for multi-page designs, which means it can be used for larger projects on the go, like business presentations.

Overall, the end result is an app that makes sense both for Canva’s core user base of business professionals, but one that could find it spilling over to the consumer market as well.

When you are able to tackle successfully designing social media graphics for your own company or clients, you are able to accomplish many objectives:

• Easily capture your audience’s attention

• Effectively share your message

• Engage with your Audience

• Increase leads and conversions

• Improve your Brand experience.

These objectives are crucial for you to successfully demonstrate through your graphics. Competition is tougher than ever on the online world, and it starts learning how to create graphics in Canva.

Yes, we understand that not everyone is a skilled designer and not all businesses have the resources to employ a professional graphic designer.

That is where Canva comes to the rescue! Canva is known as a graphic design platform that allows users to create social media graphics, presentations, posters, resumes, and much more. The best part is they provide you with free templates, options for images, filters, icons, shapes, and fonts- essentially everything you need to create attention grabbing graphics.

To help you maximize all their useful features, we’re outlining a couple of ways to create your next great graphic using Canva.

Things to Consider when creating graphics in Canva

Keep it Clean and Simple ​

With all the features that are offered to you within Canva, it’s important to stay true to your design goals and strategy that represent your business. There are an overwhelming amount of different design aspects accessible to you- try not to go overboard. Keep your graphics clean, simple, and cohesive!

Experiment! ​

Have fun with this side of your marketing duties! It’s time to relax and let your mind be creative and experiment with all the features Canva has to offer. There are many design aspects within both the free version and pro version to help your graphics stand out again your competitors.

Use Quality and Relevant Images

A huge contribution to creating attention grabbing graphics, right off the bat, are the images you select. Your image must catch your audience’s attention upon first glance, or they will keep scrolling. By choosing excellent visual content, you will keep your audience interested in what you have to say and on your page longer. If you like the image but the colors do not cut it, you can use Canva’s photo adjustments option to tweak the contrast, brightness, saturation, and tent.

Browse Canva’s Free Templates

An important first step is to understand your content goals and objectives for your graphics. Which social media channels will you be using and what message you are trying to get out there.

Canva provides users with a variety of professionally made templates and elements that you can incorporate into your graphic. If you use, Canva Pro, you have access to everything for free. If you choose to use the free version, take some time to browse the many templates and check out all the available features before you decide if it is something you would like to purchase.

Use Consistent Brand Color and Fonts

With the endless possibilities within Canva, it is easy to lose site of your content goals and not stay consistent with your brand colors and fonts. On Canva’s basic color picker, you can input your brand’s hex code to directly match your branding colors, which allows for consistency. It is not mandatory to use the same colors over and over, using similar ones across your posts in all your social channels can help you stand out and become recognizable online as well. By using consistent colors throughout your graphics, that will provide an identity and cohesiveness for your brand identity.

A great tool to see what colors go good together is Canva’s Color Tool. Try it out!

Similar to your brand colors giving your brand consistency, fonts bring out your tones and personality of your message. It is important to pick fonts based on what you are trying to say and the tone of your message. Try to pick fonts that are close to your existing marketing pieces. If you cannot find the exact one in Canva, look at the typography of your current pieces and try to find similar fonts with the same serif’s, sans serif, alignment, etc.

Try to stick to one or two fonts at a time when creating graphics. Using two fonts will create contrast and grab the attention of your audience. It’s a best practice to apply one font family and use their variant- italic, bold, or condensed.

Canva is the world’s best free design app for creating quick, beautiful graphics. With just a few clicks of the mouse, you can create stunning designs in minutes, even if you have no design experience. It also provides access to over a million images, graphics, and templates.

So it’s no surprise that Canva is the ideal tool for creating an ebook design — you don’t need any graphic design experience, and you can use this guide to create a high-quality book cover in minutes (and for free!). This article will show you how to create an ebook in Canva step by step.

What’s the best part about how to write an ebook with Canva? The fact that it is extremely simple to get started. Save yourself time searching for beautiful layouts or complicated design elements, avoid hiring a designer who will take days (or even weeks) to put something together for you, and let Canva do all of the heavy lifting.

How to use canva to design like a professional

This article will show you how to make an ebook using Canva. Then, we’ll show you five Canva ebook cover templates that you can use right away.

How To Make An Ebook On Canva

There are only a few steps involved in figuring out how to create an ebook in Canva:

Step1:

Launch Canva.com in your browser and sign in with your credentials.

How to use canva to design like a professional

Step 2:

In the top search bar, type “ebook”, “a4”, or any other format you want your ebook to be in, and press enter.

Step 3:

Select your favorite template. Alternatively, choose “Create a Blank Document” or any template if that option is not available.

How to use canva to design like a professional

Step 4:

In the Canva editor, go to “Templates” on the left navigation bar and type “ebook” in the search bar. Canva provides you with even more template options. Instead of just the cover, I recommend using a template with multiple sites. Of course, it depends on what you require.

How to use canva to design like a professional

Step 5:

Once you’ve decided on a template, begin working on your ebook! Duplicate the pages you want and fill in the blanks with your text. Canva makes it simple to create an ebook. The most crucial aspect, of course, is what you intend to write about.

However, these are the steps in creating your complete ebook with Canva.

How To Make An Ebook Cover With Canva

Fortunately, because Canva is such a great design tool, this is one of Canva’s strengths. Simply put, the first page of your Canva project is your ebook cover.

Alternatively, if you want to make your own, Canva has a plethora of templates for ebook covers.

1. On the Canva home screen, type “ebook covers” into the search box. Canva has an entire section of templates dedicated to this.

How to use canva to design like a professional

2. Select one of the thousands of Canva ebook covers for your story or ebook.

3. Add or edit elements on the cover to fine-tune it to your liking.

Best Canva Ebook Templates

We’ve compiled a list of the best and most useful ebook templates for you to use in your Canva project. All of the formats are A4 in size. If you have the Canva Pro version, you can resize them with a single click.

Template for business ebooks (only available for Canva Pro users)

There are many more ebook templates to choose from, but these are our favorites. You can go through all of Canva’s templates and inspect each one until you find the right one.

How Do I Make An Ebook On Canva Mobile?

The procedure for how to write an ebook on Canva on your mobile phone is similar to how to design an ebook in Canva on your desktop computer.

1. Type “ebook” or “A4” or any other format you want your ebook to the search bar. And then select your favorite template.

How to use canva to design like a professional

2. To change your template, click the large purple “+” button on the bottom left. Then, on the bottom navigation menu, select “Template,” and then, on the top search bar, type “ebooks” or “ebook.”

How to use canva to design like a professional

3. Select another template that you like and begin editing your ebook. Duplicate the pages you want again, add your personal story, text, recipe ideas, or whatever else you want to write about, and begin designing your nice ebook in Canva.

How to use canva to design like a professional

So that answers the question of how to make an ebook with Canva Mobile.

Things To Consider When Writing An Ebook

To get started with your ebook, you’ll need to know more than just how to use Canva to create an ebook. It would be best if you had a specific goal in mind before you could begin working on your ebook. The first question that comes to mind is, “What size should your ebook be?”

The answer for most ebooks is A4, but the standard is not always the best. Because you don’t want to go with a standard size, here are some things to think about when deciding on ebook dimensions:

1. Readability is the most important aspect of designing an ebook cover. As a result, make sure your design works on both large and small screens, as it will be used on various devices.

2. Check that you can read the text at a normal size. If you choose something too small, it may not be easy to understand, but if you prefer something too large, your ebook cover will become cluttered and impact the reader less.

3. A paperback book’s standard dimensions are 5 inches wide by 8 inches high. This is the ideal size for an ebook cover, so select your dimensions accordingly to ensure that your design works well for both paperback and ebooks.

4. The standard font size for a paperback book is 11 pt, but you can go smaller if there is too much text or larger if there isn’t much text.

5. The golden rule for ebook cover design is to have essential information at around half the height of your book, so if you have a lot of text, make sure this covers some of your design. You don’t want to go over 100% because that will leave some parts out, and you don’t want to go under 50% because that will result in too little information on the cover.

How to use canva to design like a professional

If you’ve been an entrepreneur running any part of your business online for a while, or if you’ve DIY-ed your graphics but are not a professional designer, you might have heard about or even used “Canva.”

Canva is basically an easy-to-use graphic design tool (in the form of a web-based app) that allows beginners, non-designers (and anyone, myself included!) to create designs quickly and efficiently, with the help of ready-made, “drag and drop” templates, shapes, icons, photos, fonts and color palettes.

Need an already-sized Facebook or Pinterest graphic? Canva is loaded with ‘em.

A presentation deck?

The options are endless when it comes to needing a template for just about anything!

To get to the short and sweet of it, here are a few of the pros (and cons) to using it:

PRO: As mentioned above, there is a ready-made, ready-sized template for any design imaginable. Just choose the one that you like best and customize it to fit your needs!

PRO: You can get by with a free account! Who doesn’t love free?

PRO: While free is great, I believe that you get what you pay for and I highly recommend that any business upgrades to using the “Canva Pro” account. While Canva on a basic use level is indeed free, you have more control over your branding with a paid subscription. The paid account allows you to upload your own fonts, color palettes, logos, graphics, icons, photography, etc. You can organize all of your assets into folders and everything within your account can be shared among your team members (who you can assign with email addresses.) It’s a handy and minor investment to make for the design/artwork aspect for your business, if you don’t have an on-staff designer or design/marketing department in place. Use my affiliate link to get Canva Pro today!

PRO: Canva is very user-friendly and intuitive, the more that you play around with it. It’s a good tool for anyone, but especially beginners or non-designers, who don’t have access to professional design software.

PRO: Canva can be easily accessed! It’s a website that you login to, so it doesn’t require any software downloads taking up space on your computer. And, if you’re on the go and unable to work from your laptop, simply download the app to your phone!

CON: With templates being available to literally anyone on the planet, without too much customization of your own, any of your designs can look just like anyone else’s who may be using the same templates.

CON: While you can create a variety of print and digital graphics easily, Canva is not ideal for designing logos, because it isn’t a vector-based program (like Adobe Illustrator) — meaning that you cannot create an image or design that will be scalable to any size, beyond what it’s already set at — without losing resolution/quality. You can create a logo design and export it as a high-quality PDF, which will give you a file format that gets you by in some instances. However, at the end of the day, it’s really crucial that your logo is always and originally created in a vector file format (.AI or .EPS) (both of which can be done using Illustrator.)

CON: You’ll need to keep in mind a few “legal” technicalities when using Canva within your business or for commercial projects. Canva gives you access to a lot of free and paid images, but you have to be careful about how/when/where you use them (as well as paid ones.) For example, per the Canva website: “All free media on Canva can be used for free for commercial and noncommercial use.” However, If you are going to design a logo within Canva, you cannot use any of their images (free or paid) within the design. For specific licensing agreements, please refer here.

Canva (free or Pro) is definitely a great resource for entrepreneurs who want to design brand graphics and visuals that look professional with its endless collection of ready-made templates and ability to upload your own brand kit!

Disclaimer: Hey there, friend! This article includes affiliate links for Canva (a design tool I use, love & swear by) and I would love if you decided to use them. Affiliate links help creators like me to fund the free content that we provide on our blogs. Thank you for your endless support!

How to use canva to design like a professional

These days, I’m all about working smarter, not harder in my online biz (can I get an amen?!).

And so, after bouncing back & forth for way too long between Photoshop, InDesign and Canva, I finally decided it was time to fully commit to just one design program for all my online biz graphics.

And Canva it was.

Ya, I know what you’re thinking. “Come on Fal… you’re not a real designer if you’re using Canva…”

Well, I actually am. And with the release of Canva 2.0 & Canva Pro came some insane features that allow me to 10x my content creation & design workflow— features that make it a serious no-brainer to cut all former ties with complicated design programs.

So with all that said— below, you’ll find my must-know Canva tips, tricks & design hacks to 10x your content creation workflow so you can get back to what matters in your online business!

Aaaand so all the haters out there finally realize that Canva isn’t just an app for amateur bloggers & designers. 😉

Quick side note before we begin…

… most of the features included in this article are for Canva Pro users only (sorry to all my peeps on the free plan!).

But I come bearing good news, promise… 😉

If you click that little image below, you can take Canva Pro for a spin, completely free for 30 days!

While Photoshop is my number one tool for creating most of my designs, I know, learning to use this photo editor needs a lot of time and effort.

Luckily, there are tons of designer tools even beginners can use. One of the most important tools you should know and use is Canva.

And I bet most of you have already heard about this graphic design platform.

Because Canva is amazing.

It allows you to easily create banners, logos, social posts, and more using pre-made templates.

You can also upload your own photos or graphics and add them to Canva’s templates using a drag and drop interface.

I love Canva.

Even if I’m using Photoshop for my Redbubble designs, I’m still using Canva almost every day for making YouTube thumbnails, Pinterest graphics, various graphics for my articles and social posts, and more.

With Canva, you can also create stunning t-shirt designs, they already have an entire section, where you can make your artwork from scratch or use some pre-made templates and edit them.

And they are also running a print-on-demand service, so you can easily create and then print your design on t-shirts without leaving the platform.

However, there is a little issue with Canva. They have a little bit of confusing licenses. And legal stuff, while boring, is important for print-on-demand business.

That’s why, in this article, I want to show you a few tips on how to be legal with Canva.

But before I get into the article, if you are new at NechEmpire, then you should also check out my YouTube channel, because on this channel I like to talk all about print-on-demand, and helping people to succeed with this business model.

Can You Use Free Images and Graphics from Canva for Print-on-demand?

Let’s be clear. Canva wants you to design, they want your stuff to look really good, but they also have guidelines that you need to stick to.

At Canva, content can be either Free or Pro. They have two main pricing plans, a free plan, where you get access to hundreds of thousands of templates, images, videos, or graphics, but you don’t have access to the premium stuff. After you upgrade your free plan to Pro, then you get unlimited access to premium tools and content.

Let’s go to Canva, and create a new document. It doesn’t matter what and which size, because I want to show you the different licenses.

At Canva, all the content is either free or pro. So, when you scroll through the elements, you can see that on some graphics there is a free label and the pro content has a golden crown and PRO label.

When I select a premium graphic, it comes with a watermark that can be removed by paying for one design license. But this means, you can use the graphic only one time, and then you need to buy it again.

If this sounds complicated, you can upgrade the Canva plan to PRO, and then all the premium elements come with one design license.

How to use canva to design like a professional

Let’s take a closer look at the free and pro subscription.

For Canva Free users, the Pro content comes with a watermark and you need to pay one dollar for every watermarked content in your final design.

If you have Canva Pro, there is nothing to pay for except the subscription, and you can use all the pro content without limits until you pay for the subscription.

Free Media Licence on Canva

All the free content comes with a Free Media Licence, and you are allowed to use this content for any free or commercial use. You can also modify and edit this content.

However, with the free media license, it is not allowed to sell unchanged copies of such content as a print or on any physical products without adding any value.

And this is the most important part of the license. In other words, you can legally use any free content from Canva, and sell it on any print-on-demand platform such as Redbubble or Merch by Amazon, but you need to create something unique from free content.

How to use canva to design like a professional

You need to change it. I don’t know if just changing a color counts as a changed version, but I always recommend playing it safe and being more creative.

Because with a free plan, each license allows you to use the content in one design, you must pay to obtain a new license each time you’d like to use the same piece of content in a new design.

If you have a Canva subscription, then a new license is automatically issued to you each time you use content in a new design.

So, if you want to use the Canva subscription, then all things will be more simple. All content available for the Canva Pro subscription is licensed under one design use license.

Simply put, you can use the pro content on multiple unlimited designs, even for print-on-demand, but only when you create unique designs with these elements. So you need to change them, add text, change color, or make it your own.

And one last thing. All fonts on Canva can be used for any commercial project unless stated otherwise at the time of publishing, Only the Chinese fonts can be used for personal use.

Here Are Some of My Favorite Tools For Print-on-demand

Thank you for reading this article. I hope you found it helpful as you build your own print-on-demand business. Here are some tools I use as a designer that I hope you will also find helpful.

Designs: For getting started, I really like Creative Fabrica. They have millions of cheap graphics that can elevate your t-shirt design. If you are not the most skillful designer, then try Placeit or Vexels. These are platforms, where you can find thousands of pre-made t-shirt designs you can easily edit and publish on any print-on-demand platform. I recommend Placeit for beginners and after you get some sales move to Vexels.

Free Designs: I love Canva. I’m using this platform almost every day. With Canva, you can create stunning t-shirt designs, they already have an entire section, where you can make your artwork from scratch or use some pre-made templates and edit them. Canva comes with two main pricing plans: FREE and PRO. And if you are a beginner, then I recommend the free plan, it should be enough for you.

Disclosure: Some of the links above may contain affiliate partnerships, meaning, at no additional cost to you, NechEmpire may earn a commission if you click through to make a purchase.

If you’re using Canva, you’ll love the ease of use of this feature to search for and find similar graphics and templates.

Creating and maintaining a cohesive look in our designs can be challenging, but it can be energizing if we have the right tools and tips to begin and, hopefully, thrive! ♥

If you follow me on Instagram, you’ll know as a content creator, I love to share informative content and resources. You’ll typically see me share:

  • Design Ideas & Branding Strategies
  • Social Media Marketing Tips to fuel online Success
  • Blogging Tips & Free Resources

As a blogger, I love sharing this same content with you!

This blog post was inspired by a recent “How-To” Tutorial I shared as an Instagram Post.

Canva is is my go-to design tool for social media graphics. With its easy-to-use templates, we can easily design graphics for social media, marketing material, and so much more. And the features are amazing!

In this short tutorial, we’ll go through the few steps of searching for similar design elements and templates in Canva. ♥

Canva Tip

Finding Similar Designs

How to use canva to design like a professional

How to find similar designs in Canva

I love the simplicity and elegance of line art. I gathered a few of my favourites to share in the image below. ♥

How to use canva to design like a professional

How to find similar designs in Canva

Finding similar designs is a quick and simple process. If we discover a beautiful design or element and would like to access similar graphics, we can easily do so in just a few steps.

NOTE: You’ll also notice if the element is Free or a Pro Feature. If you’re not using the Pro Version, you can trial it for Free for 30 days. If you’d like, you can use my referral link below.

Okay, let’s jump in.

When you hover over a design, you’ll see the three dots in the right corner.

To view more designs by the designer click on the three dots.

How to use canva to design like a professional

How to find similar designs in Canva

Click on view more by

  • Search by keywords
  • Add to folder
  • See more like this

How to use canva to design like a professional

How to find similar designs in Canva

When we click on view more by… it will display a brand name/number. All designs by that designer will display. It’s a fantastic way to find similar designs and maintain a cohesive look.

How to use canva to design like a professional

How to find similar designs in Canva

I love the line art by this designer. I saved the brand name/number and shared it on Instagram for others that may love these designs, too.

How to use canva to design like a professional

How to find similar designs in Canva

And we’re done. Easy peasy!

I used this art with an inspirational quote by Ralph Waldo Emerson, which I recently designed and shared on social media. I love his words of wisdom. ♥

Ralph Waldo Emerson

How to use canva to design like a professional

Inspirational Quote by Ralph Waldo Emerson

If you haven’t been using this feature in Canva, I hope this post encourages you to do so. It’s a fantastic tool to use and access more elements and maintain a cohesive look. For more Canva tips stop by

Have a tip you’d like to share? Please feel free to share in the comments below.

If you’re using Instagram and/or Pinterest and would like to connect, please share a link to your profile in the comments below. Let’s connect!

Until next time … happy creating, my friends! ♥

Pin for Later

How to find similar designs in Canva” width=”288″ height=”512″ /> Canva Tip

Using consistent branding not only builds brand recognition but it also will save you so much time. The key is to get your branding set up in Canva. You can easily set up a brand kit in Canva Pro and in Canva, in this post I am going to show how to do that in each version of Canva. I’m also going to show you how to set up brand kits for client work.

But First… If you are thinking:

I don’t like my branding

I can’t settle on a color palette

My branding is all over the place

Or I haven’t even thought about my branding

Then check out these post…

How to use canva to design like a professional

What You will need to set up your brand kit in Canva

  1. Your Color Codes (How to Get Colors Codes)
  2. Brand Fonts (for the Free Version of Canva you will have to pick from the available fonts)
  3. Logo and any other images or creative elements you plan to use often

Set up Your Brand Kit in Canva Pro:

Canva Pro Makes it super Simple with your very own Brand Section

1. From the Canva Home Screen Click on Brand Kit

How to use canva to design like a professional

2 . Upload your logo and other brand assets to the logo section

3 . Add in your brand colors. I made a note of my color codes to copy and paste in. (How to Get Color Codes). Don’t forget to name your color palette.

4 . Upload any brand fonts you will use or skip this step if you plan to use Canva Pro’s Fonts

5. Set your Brand Fonts and styles. You can use uploaded fonts and Canva Pro Fonts.

Now watch the clip to see what this looks like on the design side of Canva.

Set up Your Brand Kit in Canva (free version):

In the free version, you can only save 3 brand colors in the brand kit area but below I show you how to store all your branding info by creating a brand guide in Canva. You can also set Brand fonts in the Brand Kit Area.

Optional You can set up to 3 brand colors in the Free Canva Brand Kit. The next steps will show you how to save as many colors as you need but you may want to go ahead and plug in your 3 most used colors. (See step 3 from above).

Create a Brand Style Guide in Canva

1. Create 5-6 identical shapes. One for each color in your brand palette. These can be squares, circles, or something creative like a paint swash.

2. Color each shape by selecting one then open the color panel hit the + icon to add in your color code. Repeat for each color. You may want to note the color code under each swatch.

3. Create some sample text for your Brand fonts. Include headline, sub-headlines and body text samples.

4. Upload your logo and any other brand assets. You do not have to include them in your brand guide but I think it helps have a cohesive brand guide. You can even take it a step further and add it some of your favorite Canva Elements and photos.

How to use canva to design like a professional

5. Now You can Copy and Paste the elements from your guide onto any design size. The colors will be available in your color panel and the fonts will be right on top of the font list. (use command c and command v to copy and paste)

Lets Recap Setting Up Canva Like a Pro with your Bradning

How to use canva to design like a professional

You must have Your Branding Set with a Color Palette and Fonts

You will need your color codes, here is a tutorial on how to get your color codes. If you have not set your branding yet, check out this post.

How to use canva to design like a professional

Canva Pro Has a Brand Section

Canva Pro is more streamlined with a Brand Section for you but you can make a brand guide and have all your colors and fonts stored in the free version of Canva.

How to use canva to design like a professional

The Next Step to Using Canva a like a pro is to Apply Your Branding to Templates

Want to see how to quickly apply your branding to templates and snag a sample of my premium Canva Templates? Sign up below!

Humans are visual creatures; you need good graphics to keep people interested. Thankfully, graphic design is becoming more accessible to everyone, even those who have no prior knowledge.

Enter Canva, the free online design creator that you can use to create (and collaborate on!) beautiful designs for your website, social media accounts, presentations, and more.

Are you wondering how to use Canva and unlock its potential? Then keep reading. I’ll show you how to familiarize yourself with this amazing and useful tool.

What is Canva?

How to use canva to design like a professional

First off: what is Canva exactly?

Canva is a graphic design platform that lets you create all sorts of graphics, such as posters, social media graphics, and more. What’s great about it is it’s easy to use and comes with templates so you don’t have to pour hours into creating things from scratch.

In addition, Canva is available on both your browser and mobile phone, which means you can even create graphics on the fly if need be! This can be especially helpful if you update your social media accounts in real-time and need some eye-catching visuals.

Canva is free to use, which makes it extremely accessible to everyone. You can try it out for free and experiment with its features. And if you like them, you can always upgrade to Canva Pro, which unlocks even more features.

The Layout

How to use canva to design like a professional

The first thing you should do is get familiar with the layout.

Once you’ve logged in, you’ll see the Dashboard. There’s a menu on the left side where you’ll find things like the templates, photos, apps, and all your saved designs.

There’s also a button labeled “Create a design” underneath your name on the top. A drop box will appear after clicking, and you can use the Search function to find what you’re creating. For instance, you can select “Pinterest Pin” or “Instagram graphic.”

How to use canva to design like a professional

After selecting what you want to create, this takes you to the editor. Here, you can edit the design. choose your own custom dimensions or choose from preset ones for things like posters, logos, videos, presentations, and more.

Within the editor, there’s a Search function. All you have to do is click on the search bar, then type in whatever it is you’re looking for, such as a “Pinterest Pin” design or a particular photo or graphic.

If you want to use a template, there are two ways to do so. First, you can browse them in the editor by category. Select the one you want and it’ll pop up in the editor.

Or you can go back to the Dashboard and browse the templates from there. Once you select the one you like, you can then start a new design in the editor.

Getting Started

If you’re completely new to web design, then you’ll want to make things easy on yourself, at least for the beginning. After clicking on “Create a design,” you can choose one of the preset dimensions for whatever it is you’re creating.

How to use canva to design like a professional

It’s super convenient, as you’ll know how large to make graphics for certain platforms, such as Twitter or Pinterest. And if you’re unfamiliar with design, the templates that are created for various applications (such as presentations or Instagram) can help you out in a pinch.

After you get familiar with Canva, feel free to experiment with custom dimensions to truly make your graphics your own.

Once you’ve clicked on a preset dimension (such as “announcement”), Canva will take you to a new page that displays all the relevant templates. They’ve neatly gathered everything and placed them into different categories (such as “wedding announcement,” “birth announcement,” “engagement announcement,” and more).

How to use canva to design like a professional

Take a look to see which templates speak to you; remember that you can play around with it and customize it, so it’ll have your flair on it by the time you’re done.

You’ve heard about Canva, and you’ve maybe made an account and poked around, but you perhaps haven’t realized its full potential yet as a graphics creator. Canva is essentially a design program for non-designers. Despite owning and operating a design studio, I LOVE Canva because it reaches my main goal: empowering my clients to take the reins on their website!

What capabilities does Canva have for web graphics, however, especially when it comes to your Squarespace site? You know how to upload images to your Squarespace, but you maybe haven’t realized that there are easy ways to take those images to the next level with Canva.

Why should I care about making my site graphics with canva?

If you care about branding, and making your site look cohesive, adding some simple touches to your site is a great way to make your website look extremely custom. When images break boundaries, have different types of shapes, or don’t have straight corners, users know that you went the extra mile in editing. The work is obvious. And, someone who puts a lot of work into their website is someone that elicits trust from their users and clients.

We know that graphics help boost your website and branding. But how on earth do you go from boring images and portfolio items to creative, going-the-extra-mile frames and images? You use this article, of course!

In this post, we’ll cover 5 ways to enhance your site using Canva:

Canva is a super handy graphic design platform that is used to create graphics for social media and so much more (think templates for that powerpoint preso you’ve got coming up, eye catching posters, A4 documents like letterheads etc). The website and smartphone app includes templates for users to use for free (you heard right!) but it does offers paid subscriptions to upgrade to Canva Pro for a small monthly fee.

We love the fact that anyone can hop into Canva and start designing anything they may need for their business – its super easy to use with it’s drag and drop functionality. Ok, so you’re here because you’re already sold on Canva – righteo, lets hop to sharing our hot tips!

The key to using Canva well you need to add your branding guidelines. You can add your fonts, colours and logo so you don’t go rogue and use all the pretty things in Canva 🙂

Not sure what branding guidelines are? Thats ok – we’ve written another blog post about it – you can catch up here.

When we do full branding for our clients, its part of the dealio that we set up our clients in Canva so they have all that they need to hit the ground running.

To set up your Brand Kit, you must have paid to upgraded to Canva Pro – which for all the added bonuses you get, we believe it’s a steal!

These are the four steps to follow in Canva – so you can start designing like a pro!

Go into Canva on your desktop computer and go to the Brand Kit. Here you will:

Add your logo

Add your primary and secondary fonts

Add your colour pallette

Add your professional photos and any elements you may have / patterns / illustrations etc

We really love to help our clients set this up, with design templates for them to use. We go this extra mile because we know that the designing doesn’t finish when you finish with us. Being able to create your own designs, with your swanky new guidelines will give you the ultimate confidence to share your branding far and wide!

We set the below up for Audrey Paige in canva for her to use.

How to use canva to design like a professional

How to use canva to design like a professional

How to use canva to design like a professional

How to use canva to design like a professional

How to use canva to design like a professional

How to use canva to design like a professional

How to use canva to design like a professional

How to use canva to design like a professional

As always, get in touch if this is something you need help with – we do offer this is an add on package to our full branding identity package.

What is Canva? Many people will ask themselves this question since it is an increasingly popular application in businesses of all kinds, especially for your content plan. Canva is a graphic design tool established in 2012 that offers you online templates to create your designs. It has an attractive, intuitive, and easy to use interface and many templates to choose from 8,000 templates to form more than 100 types of assets: flyers, infographics, social network images, emails, and posters.

In a short time, Canva has become an indispensable tool for marketing professionals, bloggers, and small business owners. However, its great advantage is that it gives “non-designers” the possibility of creating straightforward content to fulfill their objectives.

The primary way to use Canva for business is to incorporate it into your web design and development, creating engaging content that convinces potential customers and makes existing ones loyal. You only need to choose the images, fonts, and perfect colors that fit the style you want. If you want to know how Canva works and investigate Design Thinking, read on:

How to use Canva: follow our steps

Canva Templates: choose your favorite

Canva offers a wide variety of formats to generate the design that best suits you: social media templates, marketing materials, documents, presentations, invitations, ads, eBooks, resumes, and even holiday cards, allowing you to work on both digital and printed material.

It is important to note that you can also customize your design as you like.

How to use canva to design like a professional

You can use Canva editor to modify your design

Canva has a fairly intuitive drag-and-drop interface at its basis. Handling it only takes a few days at most and as soon as you have made 3 or 4 designs you will have caught the trick to go fast and furious.

How to use canva to design like a professional

Search: You can find images, icons, and graphics.

Templates: Canva offers a series of ready-to-use templates.

Uploaded files: Canva allows you to upload your elements.

Photos: Choose from the selection of images that Canva makes available to you.

Elements: A variety of icons and shapes to help you with your design

Text: Here, you’ll find pre-designed text in many different formats that you can change as you please.

Music: Put the soundtrack to your videos.

Video: You have several options in this tab depending on your video’s theme (cities, fashion, business, beach).

Background: If you are not using a design (i.e., starting from scratch), you can use one of the many background colors and images found here.

Folders: Order your designs in different folders.

Zoom control: Use this option to make your work area larger or smaller.

Canvas: This is where you will create your design.

Add a new page: Add another page to your work.

Page Control: Lets you know which page you are on.

Name: Assign a name to your work.

Share Button: You can share your design with anyone.

Download Button: You can download your image here.

Other Options: Here, you will find ways to share your design on social media or save it to your Google Drive.

Uses thousands of resources from the Canva website

Several resources can help you communicate what you need to convey: images, graphics, icons, and more. You can modify the elements, change their color, font, position, or transparency. Play, explore, and find which components communicate your message best.

How to use canva to design like a professional

Create designs with Canva that you can download for free

Once you’re done, you’ll next wonder how to download a Canva project. You can choose the format you want and use the image as you see fit. As you can see, Canva offers you several options.

How to use canva to design like a professional

Share your Canva design in a Facebook or Twitter post

You can share your project on social media or send it directly by email.

How to use canva to design like a professional

Create an account in Canva. How to sign in

With an email or your Facebook account, you can register and access the tool for free. Suppose you need to do work for a brand that has stricter visual brand identity standards. In that case, your best bet is to pay for a premium account, which allows you to upload your fonts, save a broad color palette, and, above all, have the option to resize a project to repurpose in another format.

What is Canva and why choose it: pros and cons

The benefits of using Canva

Work with Canva your design online directly in your browser, so you don’t need to install any software.

It’s effortless, intuitive, and quick to use.

The designs are stored for later reuse (if necessary).

You can use your own image bank and corporate imagery.

It has a version for iPad and iPhone.

The drawbacks of using Canva

You have some instability when working directly from a browser and being connected to the Internet.

Some resources are not free.

Design tools are limited.

You won’t be able to use certain functions such as align objects, use guides, etc. At least in the free version.

Canva has made a name for itself in web apps thanks to its ease of use, versatility, and price in a short time. It is the graphic design tool designed for “non-designers” to get quick and attractive solutions within your professional sector. Dare to use Canva because, as its slogan says, Canva is the power of design.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Cortana is the digital assistant for Windows Phone and now in Windows 10 and when “Hey Cortana” is on, it’s always listening which can make it come on unintentionally.

Microsoft’s digital assistant, Cortana, first appeared on Windows Phone 8.1 and has migrated to Windows 10. The “Hey Cortana” feature allows you to activate the digital assistant by voice and use it. Here’s how to enable this feature or turn it off if you when don’t need it.

I like to use the “Hey Cortana” feature because it’s always listening, and makes it easy to launch programs, settings, create appointments and reminders…etc. However, if I’m using my laptop while listening to a podcast, music, or watching Netflix, sometimes Cortana can turn on and start launching things – which can be annoying.

Update: Microsoft has decoupled Cortana from Windows Search and a lot of its settings have changed over time. This article has been updated to reflect those changes.

Turn Windows 10 “Hey Cortana” On or Off

Since the updates, you can get Cortana to respond by saying either: “Hey, Cortana,” or simply just “Cortana.” To get started, make sure you’re signed into the Cortana app.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

To turn it on, launch the Cortana app from your taskbar. Then click the menu button (three dots) on the left-hand side and click Settings.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Next, click on Voice Activation from the menu.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Now click on the Voice Activation Permissions link.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

If this is the first time using Cortana to open Settings, you will need to click Yes to verify.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Now in Voice Activation Settings, you want to make sure that the “Allow apps to use voice activation” switch is enabled.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Then scroll down to the “Choose which apps can use voice activation” section and turn on the switch to let Cortana respond to the keyword. Here you can also flip the switch for Cortana to respond when your PC is locked. But that’s optional.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

To turn Cortana’s responding to the keyword off, just go back into Settings and flip off the switches you enabled. And that’s it.

Digital Assistants

All digital assistants seem to have the problem of activating due to background noise. From Google Now to Siri and even Alexa on Amazon Echo is guilty. So if you have one of those digital assistants on your phone or other devices, you’ll want to toggle the “always listening” feature off on those.

We haven’t even touched the surface of what Cortana can do, but if you are concerned about privacy, we did show you how to erase your search content from Cortana’s database. We will have a complete guide on setting up and using it coming soon.

But, if you’re just getting started with Cortana in Windows 10, this should take care of at least one thing that might annoy you at first.

What’s your take on Cortana, and more specifically, the “Hey Cortana” feature? Leave a comment below and let us know.

Matt Klein
How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10Matt Klein
Writer

Matt Klein has nearly two decades of technical writing experience. He’s covered Windows, Android, macOS, Microsoft Office, and everything in between. He’s even written a book, The How-To Geek Guide to Windows 8. Read more.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Cortana in Windows 10 is proving to be a promising new feature. To really take advantage of it, you can use voice activation to give your computer commands and perform tasks without needing to actually physically touch it.

This feature works similarly to Android’s “OK Google” and iOS’s “Hey Siri.” With Microsoft’s version, you can enable this same kind of hands-free mode and then simply say “Hey Cortana” to make a Windows 10 PC respond.

Cortana for Windows 10 isn’t yet fully baked (nor is Windows 10 for that matter), meaning Microsoft is still perfecting it and adding features. You can ask her questions like “Hey Cortana, what’s up?” and she’ll give you a whimsical answer.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10“Hey Cortana, what’s up?” At least she didn’t tell us it’s a preposition.

But, for productive activities like having it set alarms or change computer settings, it’s still a work in progress. Yes, you can do some cool things like ask her what the weather is somewhere.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10Get the weather from anywhere.

She’ll also find files for you, such as if you’re looking for a document, but she won’t open anything up yet.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10“Hey Cortana, find ‘something somethng!’”

She can also deliver sport scores, perform calculations, track flights, and other simple tasks. So it has great potential, and we hope that it actually becomes a feature everyone uses because having the option to finally boss your PC around is pretty neat.

Enabling “Hey Cortana” for Hands-Free Searching

“Hey Cortana” isn’t enabled by default, which is understandable because not everyone wants their computer actively listening to them. But, keep in mind, your computer isn’t actually paying attention to anything you say except those two words in that exact order: Hey Cortana.

Normally Cortana will sit on your Taskbar waiting for you to click on her. When you first do this, she will ask you for your name so she can personalize herself to you. You can skip this part if you like.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10Removing the Cortana taskbar feature will not completely disable her.

You may also right-click on the taskbar and decide whether to remove Cortana from the taskbar, or simply reduce it to a small circle.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

If you click on Cortana, then you’ll see three lines in the top-left corner, which when clicked, reveal options. Click “Settings” to access more options.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

The settings are pretty simple. The last one you’ll see is for “Let Cortana respond when you say ‘Hey Cortana.” Turn that to on to enable hands-free voice operation on your Windows 10 computer.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

To turn this option off, simply repeat the process and switch the option to “Off.”

If you don’t want Cortana to operate on your computer at all, then you can completely disable her in just a few clicks. Notice on the settings panel that you accessed that there is an option right at the top to disable Cortana outright.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Note, doing this actually disables Cortana, meaning that it won’t work. This is not the same thing as removing the search icon from the taskbar.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10Again, this does not actually disable Cortana.

If you simply remove the taskbar’s search feature, you can still use Cortana unless you disable her completely. For example, if you want to use hands-free mode and you don’t want Cortana on the taskbar, you can still use “Hey, Cortana” even when it is hidden.

If you don’t plan on using full-on Cortana integration, or voice activation isn’t your cup of tea, it’s still a little fun to try out. And if you don’t like it, you can always turn it off again.

Windows 10 is still only available as a technical preview (beta) so things are bound to change between now and its final release, sometime this summer. Still, it’s evident that Cortana is going to be a big part of it, so it’s good to know what you can do with it ahead of time.

If you have anything you would like to add, such as a question or a comment, please leave your feedback in our discussion forum.

  • › How to Sync Cortana Reminders From a Windows 10 PC to Your iPhone or Android Phone
  • › How to Disable Cortana on the Windows 10 Lock Screen
  • › What’s New in Windows 10’s Creators Update
  • › How to Remove Cortana from the Windows 10 Taskbar
  • › How to Make Siri Respond to Your Voice (Without Pressing Anything)
  • › How to Stop All the Voice Assistants from Storing Your Voice
  • › How to Control Your Smarthome Products with Cortana on Windows 10
  • › The 5 Most Ridiculously Expensive Phones of All Time

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10 Matt Klein
Matt Klein has nearly two decades of technical writing experience. He’s covered Windows, Android, macOS, Microsoft Office, and everything in between. He’s even written a book, The How-To Geek Guide to Windows 8.
Read Full Bio »

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Microsoft’s ‘Hey Cortana’ is a feature on Windows 10 that lets your personal assistant recognize your voice and wake it up just by calling its name. The feature is disabled by default, so we’ll show you how to enable it. See it in action on our Surface 3.

  1. Tap or click the search area in the taskbar
  2. Tap or click the notebook button
  3. Select Settings
  4. Toggle On the option, Let Cortana respondto“Hey Cortana”

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

That’s it! You can let Cortana respond to anyone, or just your voice. Tap or click Learn my voice if you prefer the latter. Cortana gives you six phrases to repeat so she can get familiar with your voice. They’re all things you can actually ask her:

  • Hey Cortana, do I have anything on Wednesday?
  • Hey Cortana, what’s the traffic like on the way to work?
  • Hey Cortana, what’s a cheap pizza place that’s open now?
  • Hey Cortana, when I talk to Joy, remind me to tell her ‘congratulations on the job.’
  • Hey Cortana, remind me to look for the yellow tape measure when I get home.
  • Hey Cortana, tell me a good joke.

Note: Cortana is currently only available for the U.S., UK, China, France, Italy, Germany and Spain. Cortana is also expanding to Japan and Australia, and in English in Canada and India for those on the Windows Insider program (early access). Later this year, Cortana will be available to Windows Insiders in Brazil and Mexico, and in French in Canada as well. Read more about Cortana’s cultural training and programming from Microsoft right here.

If you think this guide is helpful, we have many more posts like this in our Windows 10 help, tips and tricks page.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

. I kinda want Halo Infinite’s cancelled ‘Overwatch’ mode

As someone who finds standard Halo to be painfully dull, modes that shake up the traditional formula may be exactly what Halo Infinite needed to find a new audience.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

The LG gram 17 still tops the 17-inch laptop field

With the crowded laptop field, it’s hard to know which one suits your needs. For our money, though, if you want a 17-inch laptop in 2022, then you want the LG gram 17.

You can now register to virtually attend Microsoft Build 2022

Registrations for Microsoft Build 2022 are now open. Anyone can virtually attend the conference for free, but they’ll have to register through Microsoft’s website.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Need a dock for your Dell Latitude 9420? Check out our favorites.

The Dell Latitude 9420 is a powerful and versatile 2-in-1, but which docking station should you get if you’re looking to transform it into an effective desktop machine? Here are our recommendations.

Matt Klein
How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10Matt Klein
Writer

Matt Klein has nearly two decades of technical writing experience. He’s covered Windows, Android, macOS, Microsoft Office, and everything in between. He’s even written a book, The How-To Geek Guide to Windows 8. Read more.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Cortana in Windows 10 is proving to be a promising new feature. To really take advantage of it, you can use voice activation to give your computer commands and perform tasks without needing to actually physically touch it.

This feature works similarly to Android’s “OK Google” and iOS’s “Hey Siri.” With Microsoft’s version, you can enable this same kind of hands-free mode and then simply say “Hey Cortana” to make a Windows 10 PC respond.

Cortana for Windows 10 isn’t yet fully baked (nor is Windows 10 for that matter), meaning Microsoft is still perfecting it and adding features. You can ask her questions like “Hey Cortana, what’s up?” and she’ll give you a whimsical answer.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10“Hey Cortana, what’s up?” At least she didn’t tell us it’s a preposition.

But, for productive activities like having it set alarms or change computer settings, it’s still a work in progress. Yes, you can do some cool things like ask her what the weather is somewhere.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10Get the weather from anywhere.

She’ll also find files for you, such as if you’re looking for a document, but she won’t open anything up yet.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10“Hey Cortana, find ‘something somethng!’”

She can also deliver sport scores, perform calculations, track flights, and other simple tasks. So it has great potential, and we hope that it actually becomes a feature everyone uses because having the option to finally boss your PC around is pretty neat.

Enabling “Hey Cortana” for Hands-Free Searching

“Hey Cortana” isn’t enabled by default, which is understandable because not everyone wants their computer actively listening to them. But, keep in mind, your computer isn’t actually paying attention to anything you say except those two words in that exact order: Hey Cortana.

Normally Cortana will sit on your Taskbar waiting for you to click on her. When you first do this, she will ask you for your name so she can personalize herself to you. You can skip this part if you like.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10Removing the Cortana taskbar feature will not completely disable her.

You may also right-click on the taskbar and decide whether to remove Cortana from the taskbar, or simply reduce it to a small circle.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

If you click on Cortana, then you’ll see three lines in the top-left corner, which when clicked, reveal options. Click “Settings” to access more options.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

The settings are pretty simple. The last one you’ll see is for “Let Cortana respond when you say ‘Hey Cortana.” Turn that to on to enable hands-free voice operation on your Windows 10 computer.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

To turn this option off, simply repeat the process and switch the option to “Off.”

If you don’t want Cortana to operate on your computer at all, then you can completely disable her in just a few clicks. Notice on the settings panel that you accessed that there is an option right at the top to disable Cortana outright.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Note, doing this actually disables Cortana, meaning that it won’t work. This is not the same thing as removing the search icon from the taskbar.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10Again, this does not actually disable Cortana.

If you simply remove the taskbar’s search feature, you can still use Cortana unless you disable her completely. For example, if you want to use hands-free mode and you don’t want Cortana on the taskbar, you can still use “Hey, Cortana” even when it is hidden.

If you don’t plan on using full-on Cortana integration, or voice activation isn’t your cup of tea, it’s still a little fun to try out. And if you don’t like it, you can always turn it off again.

Windows 10 is still only available as a technical preview (beta) so things are bound to change between now and its final release, sometime this summer. Still, it’s evident that Cortana is going to be a big part of it, so it’s good to know what you can do with it ahead of time.

If you have anything you would like to add, such as a question or a comment, please leave your feedback in our discussion forum.

  • › How to Sync Cortana Reminders From a Windows 10 PC to Your iPhone or Android Phone
  • › 11 Tips and Tricks for Microsoft Edge on Windows 10
  • › How to Make Siri Respond to Your Voice (Without Pressing Anything)
  • › How to Stop All the Voice Assistants from Storing Your Voice
  • › How to Control Your Smarthome Products with Cortana on Windows 10
  • › What’s New in Windows 10’s Creators Update
  • › How to Remove Cortana from the Windows 10 Taskbar
  • › What Does “Touch Grass” Mean?

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10 Matt Klein
Matt Klein has nearly two decades of technical writing experience. He’s covered Windows, Android, macOS, Microsoft Office, and everything in between. He’s even written a book, The How-To Geek Guide to Windows 8.
Read Full Bio »

There’s a switch you’ll need to enable before you can get Cortana’s attention from across the room.

Contributing Writer, ZDNet

Jason Cipriani is based out of beautiful Colorado and has been covering mobile technology news and reviewing the latest gadgets for the last six years. His work can also be found on sister site CNET in the How To section, as well as across several more online publications.

Editors’ note: This post has been updated to reflect changes to Windows 10 and the process for activating “Hey, Cortana.”

One of the standout new features found in Windows 10 is the addition of Cortana . For those unfamiliar, Cortana is a voice-activated personal assistant . Think of it as Siri, but for Windows. You can use it to get weather forecasts, set reminders, tell you jokes, send email, find files, search the Internet and so on.

One feature aimed at making Cortana a staple of your Windows 10 experience involves being able to summon the digital assistant using nothing but your voice with a simple “Hey, Cortana” command. The only thing is, you have to enable the extra capabilities. Here’s how.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Enlarge Image

  1. To activate “Hey, Cortana,” click in the search box located in the Taskbar. When the Search window comes up, click the Notebook icon on the left side of the window.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Enlarge Image

You can now go about using your computer as you normally would, and whenever you need Cortana to perform a task, start by saying, “Hey, Cortana,” followed by your command. I’ve found you have to continue with your command immediately after the activation prompt, instead of waiting for Cortana to load and indicate that it’s listening.

You have to be stuck in the dark ages to not want an intelligent virtual assistant these days. Apple has Siri. Google has Google Now, and Microsoft has Cortana. It’s rumored that Facebook will ultimately have Moneypenny, but let’s not get into that discussion right now. The ‘Hey Cortana’ feature is present and correct in Windows 10 but is turned off by default. Thankfully, it’s extremely easy to to get access to the system settings to turn it on, so we’re going to show you how.

As well as ensuring that Windows 10 allows immediate Cortana assistance when saying “Hey Cortana”, the internal settings also allow Cortana to respond to anyone attempting to interact with her, or it can be locked down to a solitary voice. Follow the simple step-by-step guide below to get up and running with Cortana immediately.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Step 1: Click or tap the search field in the Taskbar.

Step 2: On the left hand side of the presented menu select the icon that resembles a Notebook, located under the home icon.

Step 3: Select the Settings option.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Step 4: The resulting interface should display a number of settings pertaining to Cortana and other areas of the OS. Under the heading Hey Cortana make sure the toggle for Let Cortana respond to “Hey Cortana.” is switched to On.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Additional settings include instructing Cortana and allowing it to respond to anyone’s command that begins with “Hey Cortana”. Alternatively, this can be limited to just your own voice. In the case of the latter, you’ll need to train Cortana to understand your own voice using the Learn my Voice button.

As part of the process of learning an individual voice, Cortana runs through a collection of phrases that the user is required to repeat. Phrases such as “Hey Cortana, what’s the traffic like on the way to work?”, and “Hey Cortana, when I talk to Joy, remind me to tell her congratulations on the job.”. These phrases are of course all actual commands that can be given to Cortana at any time to get feedback and help from Microsoft’s virtual assistant. Windows 10 users in the United States, United Kingdom, China, France, Italy, Germany and Spain are currently able to take advantage of Cortana in Windows 10.

You may also like to check out:

You can follow us on Twitter, add us to your circle on Google+ or like our Facebook page to keep yourself updated on all the latest from Microsoft, Google, Apple and the web.

Enabling ‘Hey Cortana’ feature on your Windows 10 system will save your time in accessing the applications to a great instant. Once enabled, with the help of Cortana, the user can use commands starting with ‘Hey Cortana’. Commands to open the application, knowing the current temperature and many more commands are possible using this feature. Here is how you enable the ‘Hey Cortana’ feature on the Windows 10 system.

Step 1
Click ‘Start Windows’ Icon

User must click the ‘Start Windows’ icon present at the taskbar. User can also press the start windows button present in the desktop to access the start options.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Step 2
Click the ‘Search Box’

After pressing the Start Windows icon, the user must click the ‘Search Box’ that is highlighted and shown in the below picture.

Step 3
Click the ‘Hamburger Menu’ Option

Now the user must click the ‘Hamburger Menu’ option as shown below. On clicking this menu option, you will find the options related to the Cortana feature.

Step 4
Click ‘Notebook’ Option

After clicking the hamburger menu option, you will find popular Cortana features including home, reminders, notebooks, and feedback. Here the user must click the ‘Notebook’ option.

Step 5
Click the ‘Settings’ option

After clicking the notebook option, you will find a list of options for the Cortana feature as shown below. Now the user must click the ‘Settings’ option to alter the settings of the Cortana feature in the Windows 10 system.

Step 6
Enable ‘Hey Cortana’ Feature

In the settings option, scroll down to locate the Hey Cortana feature. Now the user must ensure to turn on the ‘Hey Cortana’ feature by pushing the slide bar to the right as shown below.

Step 7
Say aloud ‘Hey Cortana, Start Calculator’

To open the calculator, the user must say aloud, ‘Hey Cortana, Start Calculator’. This command will instruct the system to open the calculator application. You will find the calculator application getting opened instantly.

‘You can now easily enable the ‘Hey Cortana’ feature in the Windows 10 system by following the above steps’

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Microsoft’s ‘Hey Cortana’ is a feature on Windows 10 that lets your personal assistant recognize your voice and wake it up just by calling its name. The feature is disabled by default, so we’ll show you how to enable it. See it in action on our Surface 3.

  1. Tap or click the search area in the taskbar
  2. Tap or click the notebook button
  3. Select Settings
  4. Toggle On the option, Let Cortana respondto“Hey Cortana”

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

That’s it! You can let Cortana respond to anyone, or just your voice. Tap or click Learn my voice if you prefer the latter. Cortana gives you six phrases to repeat so she can get familiar with your voice. They’re all things you can actually ask her:

  • Hey Cortana, do I have anything on Wednesday?
  • Hey Cortana, what’s the traffic like on the way to work?
  • Hey Cortana, what’s a cheap pizza place that’s open now?
  • Hey Cortana, when I talk to Joy, remind me to tell her ‘congratulations on the job.’
  • Hey Cortana, remind me to look for the yellow tape measure when I get home.
  • Hey Cortana, tell me a good joke.

Note: Cortana is currently only available for the U.S., UK, China, France, Italy, Germany and Spain. Cortana is also expanding to Japan and Australia, and in English in Canada and India for those on the Windows Insider program (early access). Later this year, Cortana will be available to Windows Insiders in Brazil and Mexico, and in French in Canada as well. Read more about Cortana’s cultural training and programming from Microsoft right here.

If you think this guide is helpful, we have many more posts like this in our Windows 10 help, tips and tricks page.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Here are all the teams across Xbox Game Studios and first-party division

Xbox Game Studios has grown over the past several years. Here are all the studios under Xbox Game Studios — and adjacent publishers of the Xbox first-party division.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Here’s every car in Forza Horizon 5, including DLC cars and more

Forza Horizon 5 is bigger than ever, with a huge list of cars at launch and a massive map to explore with them. Here’s the full list of Forza Horizon 5 cars, with more added all the time.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Review: Acer’s 2021 TravelMate P6 is better than ever after a big refresh

Acer’s TravelMate P6, refreshed for 2021, gets a host of new features that makes it more tempting than ever. And the fact that it’s so affordable only adds to the allure.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

The best photo editing apps for Windows 10

Whether you need to remove red eyes or do heavy duty editing, these are the best photo editing apps for Windows 10.

2. I try to turn on the Hey Cortana – toggle, it toggles back to off.

3. I tried to Troubleshoot the microphone and it didn’t detect any problem.

4. Then I did a sound test with Skype and evrything worked fine. So the mircophone is working fine.

Then why I am not being able to configure “Hey Cortana”?

Kindly suggest,

  • Subscribe
  • Subscribe to RSS feed

Report abuse

Replies (3) 

Please give these steps a try to see if they help:

Method 1: Run the Search and Indexing Troubleshooter.
Follow the below steps:
1. Open Control Panel.
2. Select Troubleshooting.
3. Click on Search and Indexing Troubleshooter.
4. Run the Troubleshooter.

Method 2: Run the DISM Tool. If the issue persists, I would have run the DISM tool to check the system health and will try to restore the files.
Press Windows key + X
Click Task Manager
Click File > Run new task
Type: CMD
Hold down the shift key then click OK

4. In the Administrator: Command Prompt Window, type the following commands. Press the Enter key after each command:
DISM.exe /Online /Cleanup-image /Scanhealth DISM.exe /Online /Cleanup-image /Restorehealth
To close the Administrator: Command Prompt window, type Exit,
and then press Enter.
Note: The tool might take 15-20 minutes to finish running, so please do not cancel it.

Click Start
Scroll down to Cortana
Right click Cortana
Click More > App Settings

Click Terminate
Click Reset

See if Cortana starts working.

Method 3: Restart the Cortana Process in Task Manager

Press Windows key + X
Click Task Manager
Select the Processes tab

Scroll through the list of processes, select Cortana then click End Task.

Restart Windows 10 then see if it starts working.

Method 4: Reinstall Cortana

Press Windows key + X
Click PowerShell (Admin)

At the command Prompt, type then following the hit Enter.
Exit Powershell the restart

Microsoft’s digital assistant, Cortana, first appeared on Windows Phone 8.1 and has migrated to Windows 10. The “Hey Cortana” feature allows you to activate the digital assistant by voice and use it. Here’s how to enable this feature or turn it off if you when don’t need it.

The “Hey Cortana” feature is always listening, and it makes it easy to launch programs, settings, create appointments and reminders… etc. However, if you’re using your laptop while listening to a podcast, music, or watching Netflix, sometimes Cortana can turn on and start launching things – which can be annoying.

Turn Windows 10 “Hey Cortana” On or Off

It’s actually not enabled by default, so if you want to use it, you’ll need to turn it on first. To do that, open Cortana, and choose the Notebook icon on the right side, and then Settings.

Next, scroll down a bit and find the switch to turn “Hey Cortana” on or off as needed. Cortana will still work with the voice activation off, you just need to type in your queries.

It’s also worth noting that if you’re on a laptop or tablet and battery power is low, turning it off can save you some juice.

All digital assistants seem to have the problem of activating due to background noise. From Google Now to Siri and even Alexa on Amazon Echo is guilty. So if you have one of those digital assistants on your phone or other devices, you’ll want to toggle the “always listening” feature off on those.

If you’re just getting started with Cortana in Windows 10, this should take care of at least one thing that might annoy you at first.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Have you disabled Windows 10 Cortana due to some reason? But now you want to get Cortana back? What can you do to realize this aim? Easy! Read this post written by MiniTool and you will know how to enable Cortana on Windows 10 with 3 simple methods.

As is well known, Cortana is a voice assistant that is embedded in Windows 10 and Microsoft has spent much time building this virtual assistant. With it, you are able to do many tasks, for example, search for information on the web, organize your calendar, receive the weather forecast, find things on your PC, etc.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Windows 10 users complained that their Cortana Web Preview is not working after the Windows update.

But, not all of you are satisfied with Cortana since some said that this feature could collect some private information and eat up a large percentage of system memory. Thus, you choose to disable Cortana.

What if you change your mind and want to bring Cortana back on Windows 10? You will be happy to read this article since we will show you how to enable Cortana easily.

How to Re-Enable Cortana in Windows 10

Method 1: Enable Cortana via Registry Editor

If the method chosen by you to turn off Cortana is to use Windows Registry Editor, you also need to use the same way to get Cortana back.

  1. Open the Run window by simply pressing two keys on your keyboard – Win + R.
  2. Input regedit to the text box and press Enter or click OK.
  3. In the Registry Editor window, navigate to the following path: HKEY_LOCAL_MACHINE\Software\Policies\Microsoft\Windows\WindowsSearch.
  4. Double-click the AllowCortana key and change its value data to 1. This can tell Windows to enable Cortana.
  5. Exit Registry Editor and restart your computer.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Method 2: Enable Cortana via Group Policy

If you are a Windows Pro user, you may disable Cortana in Windows 10 via the Group Policy Editor. To re-enable it, you should also use it.

  1. Input msc in the Run window and click OK.
  2. After entering the Local Group Policy Editor interface, go to Local Computer Policy > Computer Configuration > Administrative Templates > Windows Components.
  3. Go to Search, find Allow Cortana and double-click it.
  4. Check the Enabled option, then click Apply and OK to save changes. Later, restart your PC.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Method 3: Get Cortana Back via Using the Correct Program Path Name

If you have initially renamed the path to disable Cortana in Windows 10, you should re-enable it in the same manner. Here is what you should do:

  1. Open the Run window, input taskmgr and press Enter to open Task Manager.
  2. Find Cortana from the Processes tab, right-click on it and choose Open file location. This will take you to C:windowssystemapps.
  3. Locate to the Windows.Cortana folder with the .bak extension.
  4. Right-click this folder to choose Rename and then remove the .bak extension.
  5. Restart your computer.

Final Words

After reading this post, you have clearly known how to get Cortana back. Hope that all the mentioned methods can help you to enable Cortana easily. If you don’t remember which method you used to disable it, try them one by one.

  • Facebook
  • Twitter
  • Linkedin
  • Reddit

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Position: Columnist

Vera is an editor of the MiniTool Team since 2016 who has more than 5 years’ writing experiences in the field of technical articles. Her articles mainly focus on disk & partition management, PC data recovery, video conversion, as well as PC backup & restore, helping users to solve some errors and issues when using their computers. In her spare times, she likes shopping, playing games and reading some articles.

“Hey Cortana” on Windows 10 is a feature that lets Cortana recognize your voice and help you wake your personal assistant by calling its name. As the feature is disabled by default, follow this post to see how you can enable Hey Cortana to avail all of its functionality.

How to enable Hey Cortana in Windows 10

Cortana is a voice-activated personal assistant, and is one of the most highlighted Windows 10 features. Behaving much like Siri, you can get assistance in almost everything including traffic directions, set reminders, send emails, have it search files for you, or even tell you jokes. Here are the steps to help you enable Hey Cortana in Windows 10 powered computers and tablets.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

  • In Cortana, click on the Search box in the taskbar.
  • When the Search windows appears, click on the Notebook icon.
  • Now, click on the Settings icon.
  • Once inside the Settings, you will find a toggle to enable Cortana: Let Cortana respond to “Hey Cortana.” Toggle it on.

When enabled, you just need to call Cortana by saying “Hey, Cortana” and follow it with your command. Cortana will respond to your voice or just about anyone’s. If you want it to respond only to your commands, you can click on Learn my voice to help Cortana identify your voice. Cortana will give you six phrases to repeat so she can get familiar with your voice.

Cortana is a truly awesome digital assistant, available across all kinds of platforms such as Xbox, Windows 10, Windows 10 Mobile, iOS, and even Android. If you’re looking for more added convenience and personalization, however, you might want to consider enabling “Hey Cortana,” so you can summon the assistant from just your lock screen. What follows is a guide on how to enable “Hey Cortana” on your supported Windows 10 Mobile device, in my case the Lumia 950 XL.

Writer’s Note: Support for “Hey Cortana” is only available on higher-end devices and in 11 languages such as on the Lumia 950, Lumia 950 XL, HP Elite X3, Lumia 930, Lumia 1520 and Lumia ICON. Please be aware of this before you proceed!

Step One: Access Cortana from the app list

Of course, the initial step to enable “Hey Cortana” on your supported Windows 10 Mobile device is to first access Cortana from the list of apps, or directly from your start screen if you have pinned it. After you do so, you can head to the far bottom left side of your screen and press the hamburger menu to access Cortana settings.

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Step Two: Toggle the setting switch for “Hey Cortana”

After you head into settings, you will see a list of options for Cortana. At the very top of the list you will see the option to enable “Hey Cortana,” along with a warning that if “Hey Cortana” is enabled, you may end up using more of your battery. Despite the warning, you can still toggle other settings for Cortana to try and respond to you only, or to everyone else.

I would suggest for you to click on “try to respond to only me,” since this makes Cortana more personal, and will protect your private information from others who may want to summon Cortana while your phone is locked.

If you choose “try to respond to only me,” Cortana will prompt you to repeat several phrases so it could learn your voice. These phrases are commonly used Cortana Prompts such as, “Hey Cortana, do I have anything on Wednesday,” or “Hey Cortana, when I talk to Joy, remind me to tell her ‘congratulations on the job’.”

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

Step Three: Enjoy Cortana!

That’s it! There are no more additional settings to toggle! After you finish training Cortana to learn your voice, you can go ahead and lock your Windows 10 Mobile device. You can immediately begin using Cortana straight from the lock screen, without a restart! One tidbit worth mentioning, though, is that you may notice that your device may use up more battery with “Hey Cortana” turned on, but it may be worth the sacrifice since you can now summon your digital assistant without opening the app!

How often do you use Cortana? Do you have the app installed on your other devices as well? As always, let us know what you think, and be sure to stay tuned to OnMSFT, as we will continue to bring you more how-to guides!

How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10 Image Courtesy: WindowsCentral.com

One of the major differences between the Cortana experiences in Windows 10 PC and Windows 10 Mobile is the formers ability to respond to “Hey Cortana”. Accessing a personal digital voice assistant should be easy as calling its name. Most people use these assistants from their mobile device rather than their PC. So having “Hey Cortana” option in Windows 10 Mobile makes more sense. But Microsoft has not enabled that option in most of the Windows Phones.

This tutorial consists of 3 simple steps to enable “Hey Cortana” in your Windows 10 Mobile. Once you complete all the steps, you can access Cortana by simply saying “Hey Cortana”. But first you would have to download Interop Tools and Interop unlock your device. This is because Microsoft has not enabled this option in the operating system so we would have to tweak the registry to enable this.

Enable Hey Cortana in Windows 10 Mobile

    1. Download and extract the Zip file: The first step you have to do is to download the “Hey Cortana” Registry file by clicking here.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    • This is a Zip file, so you would have to use an app like 8 Zip Lite to extract the original file from the Zip while. Once you have done that, go to the next step.
    • Importing the Registry file: As we told in the beginning, you would need Interop Tools to tweak the registry. Assuming that you have installed it and Interop unlocked your Windows 10 Mobile.
    • Open Interop Tools and select THIS DEVICE.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    • This will take you to the home page of Interop Tools. From there, you can see recently used options within the app. There is a hamburger button at the top left of the app. Select it to reveal all the available options.
    • From all the available options, choose Registry.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    • This will show you all the sub-options available in Registry. The sub-options include: Registry Editor, Registry Browser, Registry Search, Import Registry File, Registry Browser vNext and Registry History. What we want to do is to import an external Registry file. So select the option Import Registry File.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    • On pressing Import Registry File option, you would be taken to the File Manager. Now, you would have to go find the file which you have already extracted in step 1. Select the file and you would be taken to another window.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    • All you have to do now is to press Import and that’s it. You can now close Interop Tools and go to the next step.
    • Turning on Hey Cortana: Hey Cortana is now enabled in the operating system but it is turned off by default. To turn it on, open Cortana by touching the Search button at the bottom right in your Windows Phone. Touch the hamburger button and select Cortana Settings.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    • The Cortana Settings page will be opened and you the first thing that you can see is Hey Cortana option. Toggle it On to activate Hey Cortana.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Under the toggle, you can either choose the option Respond when anyone says “Hey Cortana” or Try to respond only to me option.

    Windows 10 Mobile will not get any new features from Microsoft so small hacks like these will definitely help you in the long run.

    Use your voice just by uttering the phrase ‘Hey Cortana.’ Here’s how.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Microsoft’s Cortana voice assistant is an integral part of Windows 10. But normally, to pose a question or command, you first have to click on the microphone icon next to Cortana’s “Ask me anything” field just to wake it up.

    But why bother clicking on something when you can use your voice? Through Microsoft’s “Hey Cortana” feature, you can get the attention of the voice assistant just by saying “Hey Cortana,” and segue into your converation seamlessly. Let’s see how this works.

    In Windows 10, click on the microphone icon next to Cortana’s “Ask me anything” field to open the Cortana window.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Then click on the Settings icon (the one that looks like a gear).

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    In the Settings pane, turn on the option under “Hey Cortana” that says “Let Cortana respond to ‘Hey Cortana.'”

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Now Cortana will respond to you when you utter that special phrase. But, wait, there’s more. The next option says: “Keep my device from sleeping when it’s plugged in so I can always say ‘Hey Cortana’ (unless I turn it off myself).” If you want your laptop to never fall asleep when plugged into an outlet so that “Hey Cortana” will always be available, turn on this option.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Next up is deciding who can say “Hey Cortana” to activate the voice assistant. If you want anybody to be able to turn on the feature by saying the magic words, then click on the button that says: “Respond when anyone says ‘Hey Cortana.'” If you want to be the only person who can wake up Cortana by voice, then click on the next button that says: “Try to respond to only me.”

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    If you’re going to be the sole user of “Hey Cortana,” then it’s a good idea to help Cortana better understand the sound and quality and nuances of your voice. In that case, click on the link that says: “Learn how I say ‘Hey Cortana.'”

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    A screen pops up telling you that you’ll have to repeat six phrases so Cortana can get familiar with your voice. As the screen says, it’s best to do this in a quiet place so no extraneous noise interferes with the process. Click on the Start button.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Cortana prompts you to repeat the six phrases, one after the other. If it has trouble understanding a particular phrase, it will ask you to repeat it. When you’ve repeated all six phrases to Cortana’s satisfaction, you can now say “Hey Cortana” followed by your question, command, or comment, but now with a bit more confidence that it will understand what you’re saying.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Okay, now that Cortana can wake up via your voice, what are some questions, commands, and comments you can throw at it? Here are a few examples. You can tell Cortana to…

    • Open a specific app on your Windows 10 PC
    • Turn key Windows 10 features on and off
    • Set a calendar appointment for a specific date and time.
    • Set a reminder for a specific date and time
    • Provide a weather forecast
    • Compose and send emails and texts to specific people
    • Search for photos, videos, music, documents, and other files by name or other criteria
    • Serve up information on various research questions, such as “What is the population of the United States?” or “Who was the 25th US president?”
    • Tell you a joke

    Cortana can even offer suggestions as it learns more about you. For example, it can cull information about you from its Notebook (the third icon from the top of the Cortana window) to suggest books to read, movies to see, restaurants to dine at, and events to attend. It can also track the status of your airline flights, package shipments, investments, local traffic, and an array of other items.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Finally, Microsoft’s Meet Cortana and What is Cortana webpages provide more details on just what you can ask the voice assistant. For more, check out 11 Cortana Tricks for a Master Chief and some of our other Windows 10 tips below.

    This feature works similarly to Android’s “OK Google” and iOS’s “Hey Siri.” With Microsoft’s version, you can enable this same kind of hands-free mode and then simply say “Hey Cortana” to make a Windows 10 PC respond.

    Cortana for Windows 10 isn’t yet fully baked (nor is Windows 10 for that matter), meaning Microsoft is still perfecting it and adding features. You can ask her questions like “Hey Cortana, what’s up?” and she’ll give you a whimsical answer.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    But, for productive activities like having it set alarms or change computer settings, it’s still a work in progress. Yes, you can do some cool things like ask her what the weather is somewhere.

    She’ll also find files for you, such as if you’re looking for a document, but she won’t open anything up yet.

    She can also deliver sport scores, perform calculations, track flights, and other simple tasks. So it has great potential, and we hope that it actually becomes a feature everyone uses because having the option to finally boss your PC around is pretty neat.

    Enabling “Hey Cortana” for Hands-Free Searching

    “Hey Cortana” isn’t enabled by default, which is understandable because not everyone wants their computer actively listening to them. But, keep in mind, your computer isn’t actually paying attention to anything you say except those two words in that exact order: Hey Cortana.

    Normally Cortana will sit on your Taskbar waiting for you to click on her. When you first do this, she will ask you for your name so she can personalize herself to you. You can skip this part if you like.

    You may also right-click on the taskbar and decide whether to remove Cortana from the taskbar, or simply reduce it to a small circle.

    If you click on Cortana, then you’ll see three lines in the top-left corner, which when clicked, reveal options. Click “Settings” to access more options.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    The settings are pretty simple. The last one you’ll see is for “Let Cortana respond when you say ‘Hey Cortana.” Turn that to on to enable hands-free voice operation on your Windows 10 computer.

    To turn this option off, simply repeat the process and switch the option to “Off.”

    If you don’t want Cortana to operate on your computer at all, then you can completely disable her in just a few clicks. Notice on the settings panel that you accessed that there is an option right at the top to disable Cortana outright.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Note, doing this actually disables Cortana, meaning that it won’t work. This is not the same thing as removing the search icon from the taskbar.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    If you simply remove the taskbar’s search feature, you can still use Cortana unless you disable her completely. For example, if you want to use hands-free mode and you don’t want Cortana on the taskbar, you can still use “Hey, Cortana” even when it is hidden.

    If you don’t plan on using full-on Cortana integration, or voice activation isn’t your cup of tea, it’s still a little fun to try out. And if you don’t like it, you can always turn it off again.

    Windows 10 is still only available as a technical preview (beta) so things are bound to change between now and its final release, sometime this summer. Still, it’s evident that Cortana is going to be a big part of it, so it’s good to know what you can do with it ahead of time.

    If you have anything you would like to add, such as a question or a comment, please leave your feedback in our discussion forum.

    By Tu Nguyen – February 17, 2015 – 4 comments Email article | Print article

    You may already know that Cortana is a great new virtual assistant in Windows 10. In the previous article, I showed you how Cortana stores all of your personal information in a Notebook so you have a complete control of her knowledge about you. There is one more thing that makes her even smarter. It’s her ability to listen to you whenever you say “Hey Cortana.”

    This feature may help you quickly do thing hand-free. Although Cortana is only at the preview stage in Windows 10 build 9926, this always-listening feature is so good that you will get a correct answer when you say: “Hey Cortana How’s the weather today” without waiting for her respond after the phrase “Hey Cortana.”

    To enable “Hey Cortana” feature, you need to do the followings.

    • Open Cortana homepage by tapping/clicking the search box right next to the Start button.
    • Hit the menu button at the top left corner of the page then select Settings.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    • In Settings page, you’ll see the option “Let Cortana respond when you say “Hey Cortana.” Just simply turn this option on and you’re done.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Because Windows 10 in general is still buggy, “Hey Cortana” may sometimes stop working. You just need to log out and log back in to try again.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Start by letting Cortana in the door.

    Here’s a quick run-through of how you can enable Hey Cortana:

      Click the Settings (gear) icon.

    Windows brings up the Settings, Talk to Cortana pane.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Time to give Cortana a try.

    Cortana works whether or not you turn on the voice prompt. It’s kind of the face of Windows’ built-in search routines.

    If you want Cortana to listen, even when your machine is locked (typically when the cover is closed), do one of the following:

    • Select the box that says Spy Away O Mighty One.
    • Select the box below the Hey Cortana slider that says Keep My Device from Sleeping When It’s Plugged in So I Can Always Say “Hey Cortana.”

    But wait! There’s more!

    A bunch of customizing options appear.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Start the customizing of Cortana.

    For now, let’s have her call us Boss.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Even more Cortana settings.

    Cortana then tries to pronounce your name. If her pronunciation sounds good, click Sounds Good. If she messes up, click That’s Wrong and teach Cortana how to say your name by speaking into the mic.

    If that doesn’t rouse the old biddy, click the microphone icon in the Type Here to Search box and then ask your question.

    After the first time or two, Cortana gets the idea that she’s supposed to be listening for the sound of your voice.

    You’ll find that you need to pause slightly after saying “Hey, Cortana.” For example, if you say “Hey, Cortana” (pause a second) “How is the weather,” you get a response like the one below.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Cortana’s great at telling you the MSN weather forecast.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    If you are thinking about getting a new Lumia 950 or Lumia 950 XL (or you already have one), you may want to remember to enable Hey Cortana. For those who are not familiar Hey Cortana is Microsoft’s hands-free solution to activating the Cortana personal digital assistant. Simply calling out ‘Hey, Cortana’ while your phone is in standby (the display is off) summons the helper to do your bidding. Once activated, you can then dictate a text message, check the weather, or activate an programs that utilizes commands like the Windows 10 Weather Channel app.

    For those already used to Hey Cortana you may be think that enabling the feature is obvious. However, Microsoft did change it on the Lumia 950 and Lumia 950 XL when compared to the Lumia 1520 and Lumia 930. This change is actually welcomed as it now matches Windows 10 desktop.

    Under Nokia Hey Cortana was located under Settings > Extras > Hey Cortana. Those ‘Extra’ settings were Nokia customizations that fell outside the default settings of the OS. However, with Windows 10 Mobile Microsoft has the chance to start to build those features into the OS itself. As a result, there simply is no Hey Cortana configuration under Settings anymore as it has moved directly to Cortana.

    Here is how to turn it on!

    Enable Hey Cortana (Lumia 950, Lumia 950 XL)

    1. Launch

    Hit the search button to launch Cortana (or choose the Tile or Cortana from the app menu)

    2. Menu

    From the upper left split-view menu (aka Hamburger button) choose Notebook

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    3. Settings

    In the top area of the Notebook select Settings

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    4. Enable

    From the menu items listed enable Hey Cortana. You also have the secondary option to train Cortana to recognize just your voice or anyone. To train for your voice select To me and the program will walk you through the steps to learn your manner of speaking.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    That’s it! Once completed, you can now just say Hey Cortana anytime you are near your Lumia. Cortana will pop up on the display, and you and you will hear a beep letting you know that you can speak your command. This behavior differs from the desktop version where you can just say “HeyCortanaRemindMeToGetSomeBreadTonight” with no pauses.

    [Edit: Turns out, another change with the Lumia 950 and Lumia 950 XL is you do not need to pause after saying ‘Hey Cortana’. Cool!]

    It should be noted that using Hey Cortana requires some extra battery as the microphone needs to stay on when the display is off. Although the battery usage is exceedingly minimal if you find yourself struggling to get by through the day without recharging you may want to consider disabling it.

    Do you plan to use Hey Cortana on your Lumia 950 or Lumia 950 XL? Let us know in comments!

    Where to buy

    Want to know which Type-C cable to get? How about a micro SD card? Read these guides for the best tips.

    Want all the latest news on these phones? Hit these topic pages for all that we got.

    Support and help forums

    Want to chat about the Lumia 950 and Lumia 950 XL? Jump into our forums and ask others what they think or get help and advice on your new phone!

    We may earn a commission for purchases using our links. Learn more.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    . I kinda want Halo Infinite’s cancelled ‘Overwatch’ mode

    As someone who finds standard Halo to be painfully dull, modes that shake up the traditional formula may be exactly what Halo Infinite needed to find a new audience.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    The LG gram 17 still tops the 17-inch laptop field

    With the crowded laptop field, it’s hard to know which one suits your needs. For our money, though, if you want a 17-inch laptop in 2022, then you want the LG gram 17.

    You can now register to virtually attend Microsoft Build 2022

    Registrations for Microsoft Build 2022 are now open. Anyone can virtually attend the conference for free, but they’ll have to register through Microsoft’s website.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Need a dock for your Dell Latitude 9420? Check out our favorites.

    The Dell Latitude 9420 is a powerful and versatile 2-in-1, but which docking station should you get if you’re looking to transform it into an effective desktop machine? Here are our recommendations.

    Cortana is one of the more noteworthy features that were added in Windows 10. It’s had it’s problems but overall it works well enough. You can use Cortana by clicking the search button on the Taskbar, and then either typing in a question of speaking it. Microsoft has taken the ‘Hey Siri’ hotword command feature from iOS and implemented it for Cortana. You can enable the spoken command and invoke Cortana by saying ‘Hey Cortana’. If you’d like to have a little fun with it, you can change what you call Cortana and how you invoke her with the help of a free app called MyCortana.

    Download and run MyCortana. The UI is pretty basic; to configure a new name and phrase for Cortana, click ‘Settings’ at the top of the app’s home screen.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    The Settings screen is simply a list of commands for Cortana. Click the plus button to add a new command. You will add the command and append it to the new name you want to give Cortana.

    For example, if you want to call Cortana ‘Jarvis’, and invoke it via the ‘Hey’ command, enter the following;

    If you want to invoke Cortana with a different command but not change what she’s called, enter the phrase you want to use followed by Cortana’s name.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    You can add multiple phrases for invoking Cortana. Once you’ve configured the new name and phrase, minimize the app and allow it to run in the system tray. You can now use any one of the new commands to invoke Cortana. We should mention that this makes no change to what Cortana is called in the search settings.

    MyCortana doesn’t make UI changes, only back-end functional ones. The search still works as it does before. Once you’ve invoked Cortana with your custom command, go ahead and ask it to find a file, save a reminder, or tell you the current weather.

    If you haven’t tried Cortana yet on a Windows 10 PC, you really should. Even if you don’t have a microphone to use the “Hey Cortana” command, you can still type requests into the Cortana search box in the taskbar.

    Learn how to use Cortana every single day.

    Instructions in this article apply to Windows 10.

    Open an App

    When you’re in the middle of a focused work session, it’s often faster to let Cortana open programs than doing it yourself. This can be for something as frivolous as launching a music app such to more productive uses like opening Outlook.

    Send an Email

    When you need to fire off a quick email, Cortana can do it for you when you say, “Send an email.”

    Using this feature for long messages is not advisable, but it’s a great feature for confirming a meeting time or asking a quick question. However, if that quick message becomes more involved Cortana has an option to continue in the Mail app.

    News Updates

    Cortana can also help find the latest news about a politician, a favorite sports team, a specific company, or many other topics.

    Try something like, “Hey Cortana, what’s the latest on the New York Jets.” Cortana shows a selection of recent stories about the football team and reads the first headline to you. This feature works for most subjects, but sometimes Cortana pushes you off to a web search in the browser instead of presenting top news stories.

    Those are just some of the features you can use every day when you’re at your desk, but there’s far more to Cortana for PCs. Check out everything Microsoft’s digital personal assistant can do by clicking on the Cortana search box or icon on the taskbar. Then click on the question mark icon on the left side of the panel that pops up to get a helpful list of possible Cortana commands.

    Along with adding a lot of features and with numerous improvements and features addition, the best thing Microsoft team did is to provide Cortana Personal Assistant in Windows 10 Operating System. Consider this personal assistant software as “Siri” for Windows. You can talk to it, ask to play your favorite music, weather report, time, reminders, open any installed app, search web for something etc. Either type in Cortana’s search box or just speak, it will follow your instructions in the most intelligent way.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Windows Personal Assistant — Cortana

    Cortana is also available in Windows 10 Mobile, Windows Phone 8.1, Microsoft band (smartwatch), Xbox One & even in iOS and Android App stores now and it has its ‘Hey Cortana’ voice launch feature available for smartphones, similar to ‘Hey Google’ voice command of Google Now. So, whether you are at Cortana’s window or not, whenever you say Hey Cortana, it appears and follows your instructions.

    Unfortunately, this feature is not available by default for Windows 10 users. So, if you say ‘Hey Cortana’, in front of your Windows 10 Laptop or PC, nothing will happen. But don’t be upset, if you want to activate Hey Cortana for your PC, follow below given instructions and you’ll be able to activate Hey Cortana Voice Command for your Windows 10 Operating System too :-

    Steps to activate “Hey Cortana” Voice Launch in Windows 10 OS

    Step 1 :- Click on Cortana Search Box saying ‘Ask me anything’ available at taskbar of your Windows 10 Laptop/PC.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Cortana’s Windows 10 panel will appear.

    Step 2 :- Click Notebook icon available at the top-left corner (below Home button) of Cortana’s Windows 10 panel.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Step 3 :- At the Notebook screen, click “Settings”. Here, tap the switch button provided in Hey Cortana options section to turn it ON and yes, you are done.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Now, while doing other tasks at your Windows 10 Laptop/PC, when you say Hey Cortana, Cortana’s Windows 10 Panel will appear to serve you.

    Tip – By default, Cortana will respond to any voice speaking “Hey Cortana”, but you have the option to make it recognize only your voice and respond only to that (screenshot no. 3) but first you need to make it learn your voice. Click the button “Learn My Voice” and follow the instruction which requires you to read 6 phrases in your clear and concise voice to Cortana.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Note – Turning Cortana’s “Hey Cortana” feature will make your computer run additional services to provide this feature which will use more resources and battery, not much though!

    Editors’ note:This post has been updated to reflect changes to Windows 10 and the process for activating “Hey, Cortana.”

    One of the standout new features found in Windows 10 is the addition of Cortana. For those unfamiliar, Cortana is a voice-activated personal assistant. Think of it as Siri, but for Windows. You can use it to get weather forecasts, set reminders, tell you jokes, send email, find files, search the Internet and so on.

    One feature aimed at making Cortana a staple of your Windows 10 experience involves being able to summon the digital assistant using nothing but your voice with a simple “Hey, Cortana” command. The only thing is, at least as of right now in the technical preview, you have to enable this feature.

    You can now go about using your computer as you normally would, and whenever you need Cortana to perform a task, start by saying, “Hey, Cortana,” followed by your command. I’ve found you have to continue with your command immediately after the activation prompt, instead of waiting for Cortana to load and indicate that it’s listening.

    Windows 10 has a release date of July 29, and is a free upgrade for Windows 7, 8 and 8.1 users.

    How to enable ‘Hey, Cortana’ on Windows 10 – CNET
    Screenshot by Jason Cipriani/CNET There you’ll find a button to enable Hey Cortana. Click on it to slide it to the On

    How to enable “Hey Cortana” in Windows 10
    New survey claims that vast majority of users love Windows 10 and Cortana. Aug 22, 2015 · Hot! Microsoft expected to hold launch event for Surface, Lumia flagships

    How to enable ‘Hey Cortana’ in Windows 10 | Windows Central
    Microsoft’s ‘Hey Cortana’ is a feature on Windows 10 that lets your personal assistant recognize your voice and wake it up just by calling its name. The feature is

    How to enable Hey Cortana in Windows 10
    ‘Hey Cortana’ is a feature on Windows 10 that lets your personal assistant recognize your voice and wake it up just by calling its name. The feature is

    How to Turn On ‘Hey Cortana’ in Windows 10 – Laptop Mag
    Having issues with Windows 10? Our sister site, Toms Hardware, has a team of staffers standing by in the forums to answer your questions 24/7.

    Windows 10 – How to Enable “Hey Cortana” Voice Command
    How to enable the “Hey Cortana” voice command in Windows 10.

    Enable “Hey, Cortana” in Windows 10 | Windows 10 content .
    Enable Cortana’s new capabilities in Windows 10. Q. How can I enable Cortana to respond to “Hey Cortana” in Windows 10? A.

    Windows 10 Technical Preview: How to enable Hey Cortana
    Windows 10 Technical Preview build 9926 brings Cortana personal assistantMicrosoft One of the major features introduced in the January build (number 9926) of Windows

    How to enable Hey Cortana on Windows 10 Preview and other .
    Store app for Windows 10 updated with some new features and polish 15 hours ago 73 By Daniel Rubino If you are on Windows 10 tonight, you may want to use the Windows

    How to Turn On Hey Cortana in Windows 10
    Cortana in Windows 10 is proving simply say Hey Cortana to make a Windows 10 PC when you say Hey Cortana. Turn that to on to enable hands-free

    Use your voice just by uttering the phrase ‘Hey Cortana.’ Here’s how.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Microsoft’s Cortana voice assistant is an integral part of Windows 10. But normally, to pose a question or command, you first have to click on the microphone icon next to Cortana’s “Ask me anything” field just to wake it up.

    But why bother clicking on something when you can use your voice? Through Microsoft’s “Hey Cortana” feature, you can get the attention of the voice assistant just by saying “Hey Cortana,” and segue into your converation seamlessly. Let’s see how this works.

    In Windows 10, click on the microphone icon next to Cortana’s “Ask me anything” field to open the Cortana window.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Then click on the Settings icon (the one that looks like a gear).

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    In the Settings pane, turn on the option under “Hey Cortana” that says “Let Cortana respond to ‘Hey Cortana.'”

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Now Cortana will respond to you when you utter that special phrase. But, wait, there’s more. The next option says: “Keep my device from sleeping when it’s plugged in so I can always say ‘Hey Cortana’ (unless I turn it off myself).” If you want your laptop to never fall asleep when plugged into an outlet so that “Hey Cortana” will always be available, turn on this option.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Next up is deciding who can say “Hey Cortana” to activate the voice assistant. If you want anybody to be able to turn on the feature by saying the magic words, then click on the button that says: “Respond when anyone says ‘Hey Cortana.'” If you want to be the only person who can wake up Cortana by voice, then click on the next button that says: “Try to respond to only me.”

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    If you’re going to be the sole user of “Hey Cortana,” then it’s a good idea to help Cortana better understand the sound and quality and nuances of your voice. In that case, click on the link that says: “Learn how I say ‘Hey Cortana.'”

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    A screen pops up telling you that you’ll have to repeat six phrases so Cortana can get familiar with your voice. As the screen says, it’s best to do this in a quiet place so no extraneous noise interferes with the process. Click on the Start button.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Cortana prompts you to repeat the six phrases, one after the other. If it has trouble understanding a particular phrase, it will ask you to repeat it. When you’ve repeated all six phrases to Cortana’s satisfaction, you can now say “Hey Cortana” followed by your question, command, or comment, but now with a bit more confidence that it will understand what you’re saying.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Okay, now that Cortana can wake up via your voice, what are some questions, commands, and comments you can throw at it? Here are a few examples. You can tell Cortana to…

    • Open a specific app on your Windows 10 PC
    • Turn key Windows 10 features on and off
    • Set a calendar appointment for a specific date and time.
    • Set a reminder for a specific date and time
    • Provide a weather forecast
    • Compose and send emails and texts to specific people
    • Search for photos, videos, music, documents, and other files by name or other criteria
    • Serve up information on various research questions, such as “What is the population of the United States?” or “Who was the 25th US president?”
    • Tell you a joke

    Cortana can even offer suggestions as it learns more about you. For example, it can cull information about you from its Notebook (the third icon from the top of the Cortana window) to suggest books to read, movies to see, restaurants to dine at, and events to attend. It can also track the status of your airline flights, package shipments, investments, local traffic, and an array of other items.

    How to turn on “hey cortana” in windows 10

    Finally, Microsoft’s Meet Cortana and What is Cortana webpages provide more details on just what you can ask the voice assistant. For more, check out 11 Cortana Tricks for a Master Chief and some of our other Windows 10 tips below.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Here is how you can disable “The Publisher could not be verified” Error message while trying to open certain files and programs on your Windows 10 computer.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Publisher Could Not Be Verified Warning in Windows 10

Publisher could not be verified warning dialog box appears in Windows 10 when you try to open a File or Run a Program on your computer that Windows does not recognize as a trusted file.

Windows 10 will continue to block the File or prevent the Program from Running on your computer, until you specifically instruct your computer that the File can be opened.

If you are certain that you have downloaded the file from a trusted source, you can disable “Publisher could not be verified” Error in Windows 10 by using any of the following methods, as applicable in your case.

1. Over Rule Windows 10

If Windows 10 is unable to confirm the origin or the authenticity of the File that you are trying to open, it will provide you with an option to overrule the File block.

1. Open the File on your computer

2. On “Publisher could not be verified” dialogue box, uncheck Always ask before opening this file option and click on Run .

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

3. Depending on your User Account settings, you may see “Do you want to allow this app from unknown publisher” pop-up. Click on Yes to confirm.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

After this, the File should automatically open on your computer.

2. Unblock File Using Properties

If the File that you are trying to open is already on your computer (Desktop, Downloads or Documents), you can easily unblock the file by going to its properties screen.

1. Right-click the File that you want to unblock and select Properties .

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

2. On the File Properties screen, click on the General tab > check the Unblock box and click on Apply .

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Note: If you do not see Unblock box, the file is not blocked and you should be able to open the File.

After this, you should be able to open the File without coming across “Publisher could not be verified” message.

3. Disable Smart Screen Filter

The Smart Screen Filter in Windows can prevent Files and Programs from opening on your computer.

If you trust the File or Program and its publisher, you can open the File after disabling smart screen filter on your computer.

1. Open Settings > Click on Update & Security .

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

2. On Update & Security screen, click on Windows Security > App & Browser Control .

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

3. On the next screen, select Warn option.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

After this try to open the File/Program and click on Open Anyway on the pop-up warning.

If you are still unable to open the File, you can temporarily disable Windows Defender by selecting OFF option.

If you are using a Windows PC, probably you’d have seen this message, especially while trying to install applications from some not-so-popular vendors on your computer.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

There isn’t anything to worry about this message- it’s just a warning that you can simply ignore. Here, I can summarize the cause of this problem in one sentence, “Windows fails to recognize publisher of that program.”

How this explanation seems to you? If you’ve doubts, try to install programs from any recognized software vendors. For example, let’s try to install Remo Recover 4.0 on the same PC. Perhaps, you’d see a pop-up like this.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Here you can see Windows has identified the program as a verified publisher – which did not happen with the first program. This happens because of Microsoft’s policy that asks vendors to get the approval as verified publisher. For this, the vendor needs to earn a code signing certificate for their product from a trusted third party provider like DigiCert. Consumers often trust programs powered by these certificates like shrink-wrapped programs they purchase from a retail store. Actually, a code signing certificate is nothing more than a document for validating a program in order to prove it has not been altered by a third party.

But, what’s the guarantee that such programs do not harm your computer? The reality is, any software vendor can acquire a code signing certificate for their program for a sum of money. So, how can you assure that such programs do not have malicious nature?

Also, you can’t blindly consider that an unverified program will disrupt your system. So it doesn’t matter if a program is verified or unverified, sometimes these programs can put your PC at risk.

Precaution you should take before Running an Unverified Program

It is always best to run a verified program, but if you still want to run a program from unknown source ignoring the security warning, it is recommended to at least create a system restore point. So that you can always restore the system to a previous working state if something goes wrong.

Methods to Unblock File from any Publisher in Windows 10

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

1 st Method

While trying to install program from an unknown publisher on your Windows 10 PC, you might have seen a check box saying “Always ask for opening this file”. Just tick the check box. Next time, when you try to open that particular file, you’ll not see the publisher could not be verified warning.

2 nd Method

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Right click on the file and select properties option. On the bottom of General tab, you’ll see a security tab saying “This file came from another computer and might be blocked to help protect this computer” and an “Unblock” check box to its right.

Note: This method will work only if your file is in a location where your account has permission. For example- Desktop, Downloads, Documents …

3 rd Method – for Advanced Users

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

  1. “Windows + R” Key to launch the “Run Utility”.
  2. Type gpedit.msc and press enter to access Local Group Policy Editor.
  3. Select “User Configuration” -> “Administrative Templates” -> “Windows Components” -> “Attachment Manager”.
  4. On the right pane of the windows, you’ll see certain settings. You’ve to open “inclusion list for moderate risk file types” setting.
  5. Configure the policy setting to “Enabled” state and in the ‘options’ textbox, specify the high-risk file extensions separate by a period.
  6. Logoff you system and Login again. You’ll never see “Publisher Could Not Be Verified warning for your particular file type in the future.

Also Read:

John Harris

Senior Editor, Content Analyst and a fan of exceptional customer service. John develops and publishes instructional and informational content regarding partition management, Windows hot-fixes, data management and computer troubleshooting.

As a tenured data recovery specialist, John shares exceptional insights and blog posts about data loss and data recovery across any storage device. With 8+ years’ experience in writing for Data Recovery for both Mac OS and Windows OS computers, he is an avid learner who always wants to polish and simplify the data recovery process. John passes his free time playing Chess and reading Science Fiction novels.

Users need to unblock downloaded files from the Internet to stop Windows 11 from blocking access to them. When you click such a file in Explorer, it shows a security warning. Also, for some files like executables (*.exe), Windows blocks them from opening. Here’s how to unblock such a file and stop Windows 11 from blocking them.

By default, Windows adds a zone information to each of the files downloaded from the Internet or received by email. When you are opening any file, the operating systems analyzes that data. If the zone info presents and is refers to the “unsafe” source, you see a warning.

This functionality is implemented in the Attachment Manager component. It writes the zone information to a special area called “alternate data steam” which is invisible to the end user. Such streams, also known as “metadata”, only exist on NTFS partitions.

Attachment Manager identifies how risky the downloaded file can be for you by several factors. In short, it checks with what program you open the file, the type of the file, and the source from where you obtained the file.

There are three levels of security warnings you may see when opening a downloaded file.

  • High – You see the message like “Windows found that this file is potentially harmful. To help protect your computer, Windows has blocked access to this file.” This warning typically appears for download executable files that don’t have a digital signature and aren’t known for SmartScreen.
  • Moderate – This applies to certain documents and executables received from LAN. For the latter, you may see the “The publisher could not be verified. Are you sure you want to run this software?” message.
  • Low – For files that are “safe” regardless of the source, Windows doesn’t notify the user and allows opening them.

If you find inconvenient to see such prompts every time you open the downloaded files, you need to unblock them. Here is how.

When downloading files from the Internet, Windows will look at the file and categorize it as High Risk, Moderate Risk, or Low Risk and decide if it’s safe for you to run the file. Windows will then allow or block the file. If you know a file is safe, but blocked from running by Windows Security, here are some options to unblock a blocked file.

TIP : Hard to fix Windows Problems? Repair/Restore Missing Windows OS Files Damaged by Malware with a few clicks

Before we get started, there are four places that a file could come from:

After that, there are three categories Windows uses to determine if a file is safe:

Video tutorial:

How to Unblock Blocked Files Downloaded From the Internet – File Explorer Properties

Open File Explorer and right-click on the file.

Click on Properties.

Click on Unblock.

If Unblock is not available, the file isn’t blocked, or try another method below.

How to Unblock Blocked Files Downloaded From the Internet – Security Warning

Open or run the blocked file.

Uncheck the box next to Always ask before opening this file, and click on the Open or Run button.

You might also see a User Account Control (UAC) warning that says, “Do you want to allow this app to make changes to your device?” Click Yes.

How to Unblock Blocked Files Downloaded From the Internet – Microsoft Defender SmartScreen

Open or run the blocked file.

Click on More info.

Click on Run anyway. If you don’t see Run anyway, look for the scroll bar at the bottom and slide it to the right.

How to Unblock Blocked Files Downloaded From the Internet – Windows Terminal or PowerShell

Windows Terminal or PowerShell is a powerful tool to unblock files if all else fails.

There are numerous options for the Command Prompt. Here are the commands you need to know. Be sure to include the quotes. Add -confirm to the end of any line for a confirmation prompt.

Unblock a file:
Code: unblock-file -path “full path of blocked file”
Examples:
unblock-file -path “C:\Users\tim\Downloads\filename.zip”
unblock-file -path “C:\Users\tim\Downloads\filename.zip” -confirm

Unblock all files in a folder:
Code: get-childitem “full path of folder” | unblock-file
Examples:
get-childitem “C:\Users\tim\Downloads” | unblock-file
get-childitem “C:\Users\tim\Downloads” | unblock-file -confirm

Unblock all files in a folder and subfolders:
Code: get-childitem “full path of folder” -recurse | unblock-file
Examples:
get-childitem “C:\Users\tim\Downloads” -recurse | unblock-file
get-childitem “C:\Users\tim\Downloads” -recurse | unblock-file – confirm

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Диалоговое окно Предупреждение о безопасности в Windows отображается при запуске или открытии файла, который Microsoft не распознает в качестве надежного файла. Файл заблокирован, если вы не указали Windows, что файл может быть запущен или открыт.

Если вы загрузили файл из надежного источника и часто запускаете его, вы можете разблокировать этот файл, чтобы вы не открывали диалоговое окно «Предупреждение о безопасности» при каждом его запуске.

ПРЕДУПРЕЖДЕНИЕ. Обязательно разблокируйте только файлы, которые вы знаете, из надежных источников. Разблокирование неизвестных файлов может увеличить риск заражения вашего компьютера вредоносными программами или вирусами.

Как разблокировать файл непосредственно в диалоговом окне «Предупреждение о безопасности»

Самый простой способ разблокировать файл – это флажок в диалоговом окне «Предупреждение безопасности». Когда появится предупреждение о безопасности, снимите флажок «Всегда спрашивать перед открытием этого файла». Затем нажмите «Запустить» или «Открыть», чтобы запустить или открыть файл.

ПРИМЕЧАНИЕ. Этот метод разблокирует файл в любом месте на вашем ПК.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Если появится диалоговое окно «Контроль учетных записей пользователей», нажмите «Да», чтобы продолжить.

ПРИМЕЧАНИЕ. Диалоговое окно «Контроль учетных записей» отображается, если файл находится в том месте, в котором ваша учетная запись пользователя не имеет разрешения на доступ по умолчанию. Отображается ли диалоговое окно Контроль учетных записей пользователей, также зависит от настроек управления учетными записями пользователей.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

При следующем запуске или открытии этого конкретного файла вы не увидите диалоговое окно Предупреждение о безопасности.

Как разблокировать файл, используя его свойства

Вы также можете разблокировать файл, изменив параметр в свойствах файла.

ПРИМЕЧАНИЕ. Этот метод можно использовать только для разблокирования файла, если файл находится в одном из мест в вашей пользовательской папке, например «Рабочий стол», «Загрузки» или «Документы» (или укажите, что у вашей учетной записи есть разрешение на доступ). Если это не в одном из этих мест, сначала необходимо перенести файл в одно из этих мест, разблокировать файл, а затем переместить файл обратно в исходное местоположение.

Щелкните правой кнопкой мыши файл, который вы хотите разблокировать, и выберите «Свойства» во всплывающем меню.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Откроется диалоговое окно «Свойства». В Windows 10 на вкладке «Общие» установите флажок «Разблокировать», чтобы в нем была отметка. В Windows 7 и 8 / 8.1 нажмите кнопку «Разблокировать» на вкладке «Общие». Нажмите «ОК».

ПРИМЕЧАНИЕ. Если флажок или кнопка Unblock не отображается, файл уже разблокирован.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Когда вы запустите или откроете этот конкретный файл с этого момента, диалоговое окно «Предупреждение о безопасности» не будет отображаться.

Как разблокировать файлы с помощью фильтра SmartScreen в Windows 8 / 8.1 и 10

Фильтр SmartScreen от Microsoft предотвращает запуск неизвестных и вредоносных программ, если только вы не дадите разрешение на это. Фильтр SmartScreen, используемый для части Internet Explorer 8 и 9. Однако с Windows 8 фильтр SmartScreen интегрирован в операционную систему Windows. Вы можете разблокировать файлы из диалогового окна «Фильтр SmartScreen», если вы столкнулись с ним в Windows 8 / 8.1 или 10.

Помните, что оченьосторожно, когда вы выбираете разблокировать файл и убедитесь, что знаете, что файл поступает из надежного источника.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Fix Downloaded Files from being Blocked in Windows 10: When you try to open or execute the files you just download over the internet you may receive a security warning stating “The publisher could not be verified and the file might be a security threat“. This happens when Windows can’t verify the digital signature of the file, hence the error message. Windows 10 comes with an Attachment Manager which identifies an attachment either safe or unsafe, if the file is unsafe then it warns you before you open the files.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Windows Attachment Manager uses the IAttachmentExecute application programming interface (API) to find the file type and file association. When you download some files from the Internet and save it on your disk (NTFS) then Windows add specific metadata to these downloaded files. These metadata are saved as an Alternate Data Stream (ADS). When Windows adds metadata to the download files as an attachment then it is known as Zone Information. This zone information is not visible and is added to the download file as an Alternate Data Stream (ADS).

When you try to open the downloaded file then Windows File Explorer also checks the zone information and see if the file came from an unknown source. Once Windows recognizes that the file is an unrecognized or came from unknown sources the Windows Smart Screen warning will appear stating “Windows smart screen prevented an unrecognized app from starting. Running this app might put your PC at risk“.

If you wish to unblock the file then you could do that manually by right-clicking on the downloaded file and then select Properties. Under properties window checkmark “Unblock” then click Apply followed by OK. But users don’t prefer this method as it’s very annoying to do that every time you download a file instead you could disable the additional zone information which means there won’t be any smart screen security warning. So without wasting any time let’s see How to Fix Downloaded Files from being Blocked in Windows 10 with the help of the below-listed tutorial.

Fix Downloaded Files from being Blocked in Windows 10

Make sure to create a restore point just in case something goes wrong.

Method 1: Enable or Disable Downloaded Files from being Blocked in Registry Editor

1.Press Windows Key + R then type regedit and hit Enter.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

2.Navigate to the following registry key:

HKEY_CURRENT_USER\Software\Microsoft\Windows\CurrentVersion\Policies\Attachments

3.If you can’t find Attachments folder then right-click on Policies then select New > Key.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

4.Name this key as Attachments and hit Enter.

5.Now right-click on Attachments then select New > DWORD (32-bit) Value.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

6.Name this newly created DWORD as SaveZoneInformation and hit Enter.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

7.Double-click on SaveZoneInformation then change it’s value to 1.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

8.If in future you need to enable Zone information simply right-click on SaveZoneInformation DWORD and select Delete.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

9.Close Registry Editor then reboot your PC to save changes.

This is How to Fix Downloaded Files from being Blocked in Windows 10 but if you still have some problem then follow the next method.

Method 2: Enable or Disable Downloaded Files from being Blocked in Group Policy Editor

Note: This method won’t work for Windows 10 Home Edition Users as it only work in Windows 10 Pro, Education, and Enterprise Edition.

1.Press Windows Key + R then type gpedit.msc and hit Enter.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

2.Navigate to the following Policy:

User Configuration > Administrative Templates > Windows Components > Attachment Manager

3.Make sure to select Attachment Manager then in the right window double-click on “Do not preserve zone information in file attachments” policy.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

4.Now if you need to enable or disable zone information do the following:

To Enable Downloaded Files from being Blocked: Select Not configured or Disable

To Disable Downloaded Files from being Blocked: Select Enabled

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

5.Click Apply followed by OK.

6.Reboot your PC to save changes.

Recommended:

That’s it, you successfully Fix Downloaded Files from being Blocked in Windows 10 but if you still have any questions regarding this tutorial then feel free to ask them in the comment’s section.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Aditya Farrad

Aditya is a self-motivated information technology professional and has been a technology writer for the last 7 years. He covers Internet services, mobile, Windows, software, and How-to guides.

Here is how you can disable “The Publisher could not be verified” Error message while trying to open certain files and programs on your Windows 10 computer.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Publisher Could Not Be Verified Warning in Windows 10

Publisher could not be verified warning dialog box appears in Windows 10 when you try to open a File or Run a Program on your computer that Windows does not recognize as a trusted file.

Windows 10 will continue to block the File or prevent the Program from Running on your computer, until you specifically instruct your computer that the File can be opened.

If you are certain that you have downloaded the file from a trusted source, you can disable “Publisher could not be verified” Error in Windows 10 by using any of the following methods, as applicable in your case.

1. Over Rule Windows 10

If Windows 10 is unable to confirm the origin or the authenticity of the File that you are trying to open, it will provide you with an option to overrule the File block.

1. Open the File on your computer

2. On “Publisher could not be verified” dialogue box, uncheck Always ask before opening this file option and click on Run.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

3. Depending on your User Account settings, you may see “Do you want to allow this app from unknown publisher” pop-up. Click on Yes to confirm.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

After this, the File should automatically open on your computer.

2. Unblock File Using Properties

If the File that you are trying to open is already on your computer (Desktop, Downloads or Documents), you can easily unblock the file by going to its properties screen.

1. Right-click the File that you want to unblock and select Properties.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

2. On the File Properties screen, click on the General tab > check the Unblock box and click on Apply.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Note: If you do not see Unblock box, the file is not blocked and you should be able to open the File.

After this, you should be able to open the File without coming across “Publisher could not be verified” message.

3. Disable Smart Screen Filter

The Smart Screen Filter in Windows can prevent Files and Programs from opening on your computer.

If you trust the File or Program and its publisher, you can open the File after disabling smart screen filter on your computer.

1. Open Settings > Click on Update & Security.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

2. On Update & Security screen, click on Windows Security > App & Browser Control.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

3. On the next screen, select Warn option.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

After this try to open the File/Program and click on Open Anyway on the pop-up warning.

If you are still unable to open the File, you can temporarily disable Windows Defender by selecting OFF option.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Once you download files from the Internet, Windows 10 shows you a security warning every time you try to open it. Some file types are blocked from opening. SmartScreen, a security feature of Windows 10, causes such behavior. Let’s see how to unblock those files.

When you try to open a file which was downloaded from the Internet, you can see a warning like this:

To get rid of it, you need to do the following:

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

  1. Right click the file in File Explorer.
  2. In the context menu, select the last item named “Properties”.
  3. In the Properties dialog, on the General tab, tick the checkbox named “Unblock”:

After that, the security warning will disappear.
This is very useful when you need to unblock just one file. In the situation when you need to unblock several files at once, it is impractical to right click on every file, and open its Properties to unblock it.

Using PowerShell, it is posssible unblock multiple files at once in any given folder. It can be done as follows:

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

  1. Press Win + R on the keyboard to open the Run dialog.
  2. In the Run box, type powershell:
  3. In the PowerShell console, type the following command:

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

In this example, C:\Users\winaero\Downloads is the path to the folder which contains all files you need to unblock all at once.

Winaero greatly relies on your support. You can help the site keep bringing you interesting and useful content and software by using these options:

If you like this article, please share it using the buttons below. It won’t take a lot from you, but it will help us grow. Thanks for your support!

Author: Sergey Tkachenko

Sergey Tkachenko is a software developer who started Winaero back in 2011. On this blog, Sergey is writing about everything connected to Microsoft, Windows and popular software. Follow him on Telegram, Twitter, and YouTube. View all posts by Sergey Tkachenko

25 thoughts on “How to unblock files downloaded from Internet in Windows 10”

it’s very annoying message! thanks!

Don’t mention it.

Thank you for this! My problem is a little more complex. I have sub-folders and sub-sub-folders with files to get unblocked. Is there a way to unblock all files on a drive, or at least all files within folders & sub-folders. I have also been unsuccessful at getting downloads to not be blocked in the first place.

Open Powershell and run the command below.
This will work for you silently:
dir c:\users\winaero\downloads -Recurse | Unblock-File
This one will report which files will be unblocked, but WILL NOT UNBLOCK them (the report only):
dir c:\users\winaero\downloads -Recurse | Unblock-File -WhatIf
Enjoy.
It is a good idea to cover it tomorrow.

I was really kicking myself for having forgotten to ‘Unblock’ a ZIP file containing a TON of files I had to take off Copy.com (because they’re shutting down) and this really saved me from having to sit and do this by hand, which would have taken, well, quite some time.

To prevent sites from having this error in the future, you need to add them to trusted sites. This is useful when you download often from a particular site.

This can be done (in IE8 onwards) by setting the following registry keys:

Create new Key under:
[HKEY_CURRENT_USER\Software\Microsoft\Windows\CurrentVersion\Internet Settings\ZoneMap\Domains\exampledomain.com]

Create a DWord Value for each protocol you need to trust; for example
“http”=dword:00000002
“https”=dword:00000002

Quality – how annoying is that and painful to do one by one – simple things and all that.

Thanks for this, although is there a way to make it do entire folders and subfolders?

Sure. Use
Get-ChildItem -recurse

Is this the correct way it write out the command to unblock all files in folders and subfolders? ‘Get-ChildItem -recurse | unblock-file’ ? Thanks.

I use the following command

Another way to bulk unblock files is to ZIP them, delete the originals, then UNZIP them.

-Recurse was the switch I was missing to take care of subfolders .
Thanks!
Steve

Here is how you can disable “The Publisher could not be verified” Error message while trying to open certain files and programs on your Windows 10 computer.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Publisher Could Not Be Verified Warning in Windows 10

Publisher could not be verified warning dialog box appears in Windows 10 when you try to open a File or Run a Program on your computer that Windows does not recognize as a trusted file.

Windows 10 will continue to block the File or prevent the Program from Running on your computer, until you specifically instruct your computer that the File can be opened.

If you are certain that you have downloaded the file from a trusted source, you can disable “Publisher could not be verified” Error in Windows 10 by using any of the following methods, as applicable in your case.

1. Over Rule Windows 10

If Windows 10 is unable to confirm the origin or the authenticity of the File that you are trying to open, it will provide you with an option to overrule the File block.

1. Open the File on your computer

2. On “Publisher could not be verified” dialogue box, uncheck Always ask before opening this file option and click on Run .

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

3. Depending on your User Account settings, you may see “Do you want to allow this app from unknown publisher” pop-up. Click on Yes to confirm.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

After this, the File should automatically open on your computer.

2. Unblock File Using Properties

If the File that you are trying to open is already on your computer (Desktop, Downloads or Documents), you can easily unblock the file by going to its properties screen.

1. Right-click the File that you want to unblock and select Properties .

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

2. On the File Properties screen, click on the General tab > check the Unblock box and click on Apply .

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Note: If you do not see Unblock box, the file is not blocked and you should be able to open the File.

After this, you should be able to open the File without coming across “Publisher could not be verified” message.

3. Disable Smart Screen Filter

The Smart Screen Filter in Windows can prevent Files and Programs from opening on your computer.

If you trust the File or Program and its publisher, you can open the File after disabling smart screen filter on your computer.

1. Open Settings > Click on Update & Security .

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

2. On Update & Security screen, click on Windows Security > App & Browser Control .

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

3. On the next screen, select Warn option.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

After this try to open the File/Program and click on Open Anyway on the pop-up warning.

If you are still unable to open the File, you can temporarily disable Windows Defender by selecting OFF option.

This annoying error code is something that has been bugging users from all around the world, especially the ones who recently upgraded their computers from an earlier version of Windows OS to Windows 10.

This does not happen solely to users who are trying to install a shady or a suspicious program but rather for almost all programs. After the error message appears, there are almost no instructions on how to resolve the issue because even after clicking on the “How do I unblock this options”, users are still unable to change anything.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Fixing this issue can be achieved in various different ways and they are almost always quite straight-forward. The error is quite common and users have reported that the methods written below have helped them resolve their issue immediately. Follow the rest of the article for more info!

Solution 1: Using Command Prompt With Administrator Permissions

This particular method has helped quite a lot of users fix their issue and it involves using the elevated Command Prompt in order to gain access to the file. This method can be achieved in several simple steps and it’s recommended that you try this one out before trying anything else.

  1. Use the Windows Key + X key combination in order to open the menu where you should select the Command Prompt (Admin) option. Alternatively, you can right-click on the Start menu for the same effect or you can simply search for Command Prompt, right-click on it and select Run as administrator.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

  1. Locate the setup file of the program you want to install on your computer, Shift + Right-click on it and select Copy as path.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

  1. Paste the path in the Command Prompt by using the Ctrl + V key combination and click on the Enter key. The file should execute without problems and you should be able to install it on your computer.

Alternatively, you can open Command Prompt from the folder where you file is located and you can simply run the file from Command Prompt.

  1. Right-click on the folder where the file you want to run is located and select the “Open command windows here” option.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

  1. After Command Prompt opens, copy and paste the name of the file you want to run. Make sure you include the “.exe” extension at the end of the file.

Solution 2: Edit the Properties of the File

Sometimes Windows blocks download executable files if its unable to verify its origin. However, if you are certain that the file you are trying to run is safe to use, you can overrun their security settings by editing the file’s properties.

  1. Right click on the file and select Properties at the bottom of the context menu.
  2. After you navigate to the General tab you should be able to see the “This file came from another computer and might be blocked to help protect this computer” message.
  3. Select “Unblock” and click Apply in order to apply these changes. Try running the file again.

Solution 3: Using the Internet Explorer

Since some of the most essential Windows 10 settings can still be controlled if you try using Internet Explorer, this problem can also be addressed if you tweak certain settings in Internet Explorer. Follow the steps below carefully in order to try and fix you issue.

  1. Open Internet Explorer by locating it in the Start menu. It should be located in the default apps list.
  2. On the Tools menu, click Internet Options.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Note: If the menu is not available in the Internet Explorer window, press the ALT key on the keyboard to display the menu.

  1. Navigate to the Content tab and check under the Certificate section.
  2. Click on the Publishers button and navigate to the Untrusted Publishers section.How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning
  3. Locate the publisher whose software or file has been blocked and click on Remove in order to get rid of the security warning you have been receiving.
  4. Try running the file again.

Solution 4: Disabling the Security Warning and User Account Control

Since Windows can sometimes overreact with their security warnings and messages, you can turn them off for a short period of time needed for you to install the program you are struggling with. You should undo these changes as soon as you are done with the process since the last thing you want to do is leave your computer unprotected.

*Disable Security File Warning**

  1. Open Internet Explorer by locating it in the Start menu. It should be located in the default apps list.
  2. On the Tools menu, click Internet Options.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

  1. Navigate to the Security tab, select Internet from the list of icons at the top of the Windows and click on the Custom level… option.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

  1. Locate the “Launching Applications and Unsafe Files” which should somewhere between the middle of the list and the end. Click on the radio button next to Enable.
  2. Certain prompt may appear notifying you that changing these settings may be unsecure for your computer. You can ignore them but make sure you undo these changes later.

Unfortunately, some users have reported that, even after they have performed this method and they were able to get rid of the annoying error message, another message appear stating “This app has been blocked for your protection”. This is controlled by User Account Control and you may have to disable it for now if you want to install the file. Make sure you re-enable it after you install the file.

  1. Open Control Panel by searching for it in the Start menu.
  2. Switch the View by option in Control Panel to Large Icons and locate the User Accounts option.How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning
  3. Open it and click on “Change User Account Control Settings”.
  4. You will notice that there are several different options you can choose on the slider. If your slider is set at the top level, you will definitely receive more of these pop-up messages than usual.How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning
  5. Try decreasing this value by one if it’s at the top slider and check to see if it helped.
  6. We recommend you turn it off for now as the file should probably install successfully. You may also be able to run the file even if you don’t disable UAC completely, but you should definitely leave it on as it serves to protect your PC.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Hộp thoại Cảnh báo Bảo mật trong Windows hiển thị khi bạn chạy hoặc mở tệp mà Microsoft không nhận ra là tệp đáng tin cậy. Tệp bị chặn trừ khi bạn nói cụ thể với Windows tệp có thể được chạy hoặc mở.

Nếu bạn đã tải xuống một tệp từ một nguồn đáng tin cậy và bạn chạy nó thường xuyên, bạn có thể bỏ chặn tệp đó để không nhận được hộp thoại Cảnh báo bảo mật mỗi khi bạn chạy nó.

CẢNH BÁO: Đảm bảo chỉ bỏ chặn các tệp bạn biết là từ các nguồn đáng tin cậy. Bỏ chặn các tệp không xác định có thể làm tăng nguy cơ máy tính của bạn bị nhiễm phần mềm độc hại hoặc vi-rút.

Cách bỏ chặn tệp trực tiếp trên hộp thoại cảnh báo bảo mật

Cách dễ nhất để bỏ chặn tệp là một hộp kiểm trên hộp thoại Cảnh báo Bảo mật. Khi Cảnh báo bảo mật xuất hiện, chỉ cần bỏ chọn mục Luôn luôn hỏi trước khi mở hộp tệp này. Sau đó, nhấp vào Trò chơi Run Run hoặc Trò chơi Mở ra để chạy hoặc mở tệp.

LƯU Ý: Phương pháp này sẽ bỏ chặn một tệp ở bất kỳ vị trí nào trên PC của bạn.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Nếu hộp thoại Kiểm soát tài khoản người dùng hiển thị, hãy nhấp vào Có Có để tiếp tục.

GHI CHÚ: Hộp thoại Kiểm soát Tài khoản Người dùng hiển thị nếu tệp nằm ở vị trí mà tài khoản người dùng của bạn không có quyền truy cập theo mặc định. Hộp thoại Kiểm soát tài khoản người dùng có hiển thị hay không cũng tùy thuộc vào cài đặt Kiểm soát tài khoản người dùng của bạn.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Lần sau khi bạn chạy hoặc mở tệp cụ thể này, bạn sẽ không thấy hộp thoại Cảnh báo bảo mật.

Cách bỏ chặn một tệp bằng các thuộc tính của nó

Bạn cũng có thể bỏ chặn tệp bằng cách thay đổi cài đặt trong thuộc tính của tệp.

LƯU Ý: Bạn chỉ có thể sử dụng phương pháp này để bỏ chặn tệp nếu tệp nằm ở một trong các vị trí trong thư mục người dùng của bạn, chẳng hạn như Máy tính để bàn, Tải xuống hoặc Tài liệu (hoặc vị trí tài khoản người dùng của bạn có quyền truy cập). Nếu nó không ở một trong những vị trí này, trước tiên bạn phải di chuyển tệp đến một trong những vị trí này, bỏ chặn tệp và sau đó di chuyển tệp trở lại vị trí ban đầu.

Nhấp chuột phải vào tệp bạn muốn bỏ chặn và chọn Thuộc tính của Hồi giáo từ menu bật lên.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Hộp thoại Thuộc tính hiển thị. Trong Windows 10, trên tab Chung, hãy chọn hộp kiểm Unblock Unblock để có dấu kiểm trong hộp. Trong Windows 7 và 8 / 8.1, hãy nhấp vào nút Unblock Unblock trên tab Chung. Nhấp vào OK OK OK.

LƯU Ý: Nếu bạn không thấy hộp kiểm Bỏ chặn hoặc nút, tệp đã được bỏ chặn.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Khi bạn chạy hoặc mở tệp cụ thể này kể từ bây giờ, hộp thoại Cảnh báo Bảo mật sẽ không hiển thị.

Cách bỏ chặn tệp bằng Bộ lọc SmartScreen trong Windows 8 / 8.1 và 10

Bộ lọc SmartScreen của Microsoft ngăn các chương trình độc hại và không xác định chạy, trừ khi bạn cho phép làm như vậy. Bộ lọc SmartScreen được sử dụng cho một phần của Internet Explorer 8 và 9. Tuy nhiên, kể từ Windows 8, Bộ lọc SmartScreen được tích hợp vào hệ điều hành Windows. Bạn có thể bỏ chặn các tệp từ hộp thoại Bộ lọc SmartScreen, nếu bạn gặp nó trong Windows 8 / 8.1 hoặc 10.

Nhớ là rất cẩn thận khi chọn bỏ chặn tệp và chắc chắn rằng bạn biết tệp đến từ nguồn đáng tin cậy.

These forums are a place for learning, helping and sharing experiences with others about any of our products. Feel free to ask a question and get answers from our community and our most advanced users.

Note that these are public forums – anyone can view the discussions here.

VISIT OUR DIFFERENT FORUMS:

Quali’s Idea Box!

This is where you can suggest your ideas to help and improve the product for everyone.

Please make sure to read the following article before posting a new idea, to get more information about the required information and ideas lifecycle.

Feel free to vote and comment on other ideas to promote them.

Thanks for everyone who suggested the ideas and voted for them.

Quali’s Community Integrations

Find, download and share integrations that can extend and enhance the CloudShell experience.

Integrations have several levels:
Certified – Officially tested and supported by Quali.
Preview – Provides a sneak peek to what the Quali team is developing. Officially supported by Quali. Feel free to experiment and comment, but please take into consideration that it is not yet tested and released.
Community – Integrations shared by community users. Feel free to look into what other users have contributed, please take into consideration that these integrations are not tested by Quali.

To learn more about creating Shells and integrating with CloudShell, use the following links:

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

We understand small businesses need support just as much as enterprises. With our Enterprise expertise and Small Business cost model, we have the knowledge and experience to help your technology grow as your small business grows.

Our team of engineers will bring your business technologies up to industry standard best practices providing you with a fast, stable, secure, and backed up environment.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Speed

Your employees are only as productive as the technology allows them to be. When their computers, applications, or internet connections are sluggish, you loose productivity…
Read More

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Security

Today’s compliance standards such as PCI and HIPPA can be difficult for Small Businesses to understand, let alone comply with. In addition, you need your systems to be stable…
Read More

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Backups

It happens all the time. Drives fail, backups don’t exist, and years of data is lost. Even if you have backups, are you confident they work? When was the last time they were tested…
Read More

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

กล่องโต้ตอบคำเตือนเพื่อความปลอดภัยใน Windows จะปรากฏขึ้นเมื่อคุณเรียกใช้หรือเปิดไฟล์ที่ Microsoft ไม่รู้จักว่าเป็นไฟล์ที่เชื่อถือได้ ไฟล์ดังกล่าวถูกปิดกั้นเว้นแต่คุณแจ้งให้ Windows ทราบว่าไฟล์นั้นสามารถเรียกใช้หรือเปิดได้.

คำเตือน: อย่าลืมปลดล็อคเฉพาะไฟล์ที่คุณรู้จักจากแหล่งที่เชื่อถือได้ การเลิกบล็อกไฟล์ที่ไม่รู้จักสามารถเพิ่มความเสี่ยงของคอมพิวเตอร์ที่ติดมัลแวร์หรือไวรัส.

วิธียกเลิกการบล็อกไฟล์โดยตรงบนกล่องโต้ตอบคำเตือนความปลอดภัย

วิธีที่ง่ายที่สุดในการปลดบล็อกไฟล์คือช่องทำเครื่องหมายในกล่องโต้ตอบ Security Warning เมื่อคำเตือนความปลอดภัยปรากฏขึ้นให้ยกเลิกการเลือกช่อง“ ถามทุกครั้งก่อนเปิดไฟล์นี้” จากนั้นคลิก“ Run” หรือ“ Open” เพื่อเรียกใช้หรือเปิดไฟล์.

หมายเหตุ: วิธีการนี้จะปลดบล็อกไฟล์ในตำแหน่งใด ๆ บนพีซีของคุณ.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

หากกล่องโต้ตอบการควบคุมบัญชีผู้ใช้ปรากฏขึ้นให้คลิก“ ใช่” เพื่อดำเนินการต่อ.

หมายเหตุ: กล่องโต้ตอบการควบคุมบัญชีผู้ใช้จะปรากฏขึ้นหากไฟล์อยู่ในตำแหน่งที่บัญชีผู้ใช้ของคุณไม่มีสิทธิ์เข้าถึงโดยค่าเริ่มต้น ว่ากล่องโต้ตอบการควบคุมบัญชีผู้ใช้จะปรากฏขึ้นหรือไม่นั้นขึ้นอยู่กับการตั้งค่าการควบคุมบัญชีผู้ใช้ของคุณด้วย.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

วิธียกเลิกการบล็อกไฟล์โดยใช้คุณสมบัติของมัน

หมายเหตุ: คุณสามารถใช้วิธีนี้ในการปลดบล็อกไฟล์ได้หากไฟล์อยู่ในตำแหน่งใดตำแหน่งหนึ่งในโฟลเดอร์ผู้ใช้ของคุณเช่นเดสก์ท็อปดาวน์โหลดหรือเอกสาร (หรือที่ตั้งที่บัญชีผู้ใช้ของคุณมีสิทธิ์เข้าถึง) หากไม่ใช่ตำแหน่งใดตำแหน่งหนึ่งคุณต้องย้ายไฟล์ไปที่หนึ่งในตำแหน่งเหล่านี้ก่อนปลดบล็อกไฟล์แล้วย้ายไฟล์กลับไปที่ตำแหน่งเดิม.

คลิกขวาที่ไฟล์ที่คุณต้องการปลดบล็อกและเลือก“ Properties” จากเมนูป๊อปอัพ.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

กล่องโต้ตอบคุณสมบัติจะปรากฏขึ้น ใน Windows 10 บนแท็บทั่วไปให้ทำเครื่องหมายที่ช่อง “เลิกบล็อก” เพื่อให้มีเครื่องหมายถูกในกล่อง ใน Windows 7 และ 8 / 8.1 ให้คลิกปุ่ม“ ปลดบล็อก” บนแท็บทั่วไป คลิก“ ตกลง”.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

วิธียกเลิกการบล็อกไฟล์โดยใช้ตัวกรอง SmartScreen ใน Windows 8 / 8.1 และ 10

ตัวกรอง SmartScreen ของ Microsoft ป้องกันไม่ให้โปรแกรมที่ไม่รู้จักและประสงค์ร้ายทำงานยกเว้นว่าคุณให้สิทธิ์ในการทำเช่นนั้น ตัวกรอง SmartScreen ใช้เพื่อเป็นส่วนหนึ่งของ Internet Explorer 8 และ 9 อย่างไรก็ตามในฐานะที่เป็น Windows 8 ตัวกรอง SmartScreen จะรวมอยู่ในระบบปฏิบัติการ Windows คุณสามารถปลดบล็อกไฟล์ได้จากกล่องโต้ตอบตัวกรอง SmartScreen หากคุณพบไฟล์ดังกล่าวใน Windows 8 / 8.1 หรือ 10.

จำไว้ว่าให้เป็น มาก ระมัดระวังเมื่อเลือกที่จะปลดบล็อคไฟล์และให้แน่ใจว่าคุณรู้ว่าไฟล์นั้นมาจากแหล่งที่เชื่อถือได้.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Also home of the Windows Defender Antivirus, Windows Security includes tools which can block malware before it reaches your data, and this is part of a more aggressive approach that makes prevention a priority on every Windows 10 device.

SmartScreen, for example, is part of this stage, and it warns you whenever files that you want to launch could pose a threat to your device.

Basically, SmartScreen was originally implemented in Microsoft’s browsers to alert whenever users tried to load potentially dangerous websites. In Windows 10, Windows Defender SmartScreen can also let you know when the files that you try to launch could harm the computer.

The warning that Windows Defender SmartScreen displays when potentially dangerous applications are detected is the following:

“Windows protected your PC. Windows Defender SmartScreen prevented an unrecognized app from starting. Running this app might put your PC at risk.”

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Microsoft says it analyzes a bunch of data before deciding whether SmartScreen should block the launch of an application or not:

“Windows Defender SmartScreen uses information from Internet Explorer, Microsoft Edge, and Windows users around the world as well as anti-virus results, download volumes, download history, URL reputation, and many other criteria to determine the likely risk of downloaded programs.

For example, programs that are downloaded by many users over a long period of time without a history of malware are not likely to be malicious. This warning indicates that caution should be taken before running the downloaded program, especially if the download is not digitally signed.”

Unblocking a file that was previously blocked by Windows Defender SmartScreen and preventing the warning from showing up once again is easier than you think, albeit it’s definitely not the most straightforward.

First and foremost, you must find the location of the executable file on your PC. If you attempt to launch it from a shortcut, just right-click the file > Open file location.

Once you locate it, right-click the file > Properties > General. In the lower part of the screen, there should be a message reading:

This file came from another computer and might be blocked to help protect this computer.
Simply check the box next to this option that reads Unblock and then hit Apply in the same window. At this point, SmartScreen should be disabled for the selected app and the warning should no longer show up on launch.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

What’s very important to know is that despite Windows Defender becoming a more powerful security product, it can very well send false positives too. So not all files marked as dangerous can harm your device.

Microsoft recommends users to first check if the file is digitally signed by a software publisher. To do this, right-click the file > Properties > Digital Signatures.

Then, you need to check the download source. “How were you directed to this download? Was the download link unsolicited, such as from an email, instant message, or social networking post? If the download link was unsolicited – even if it looks like it’s from someone you trust – it is more likely to be malicious,” the software giant says.

And last but not least, if you download a game that’s supposed to be popular, but SmartScreen issues a warning that only shows up for unknown files, this should sound like a huge warning.

Eventually, if you’re not sure if a downloaded file is dangerous or not, it’s better not to run it, or at least, to launch the process in a secure environment like Windows Sandbox.

Open System by clicking the Start button , right-clicking Computer , and then clicking Properties .

Click Advanced system settings . If you’re prompted for an administrator password or confirmation, type the password or provide confirmation.

Under Performance , click Settings .

Click the Data Execution Prevention tab, and then click Turn on DEP for all programs and services except those I select .

To turn off DEP for an individual program, select the check box next to the program that you want to turn off DEP for, and then click OK .

If the program is not in the list, click Add . Browse to the Program Files folder, find the executable file for the program (it will have an .exe file name extension), and then click Open .

Click OK , click OK in the System Properties dialog box if it appears, and then click OK again. You might need to restart your computer for the changes to take effect.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Microsoft’un güvenilir bir dosya olarak tanımadığı bir dosyayı çalıştırdığınızda veya açtığınızda Windows’taki Güvenlik Uyarısı iletişim kutusu görüntülenir. Özellikle Windows’a dosyanın çalıştırılabileceğini veya açılabileceğini söylemediğiniz sürece dosya engellenir.

Bir dosyayı güvenilir bir kaynaktan indirdiyseniz ve sık sık çalıştırırsanız, bu dosyanın engelini kaldırabilirsiniz, böylece her çalıştırdığınızda Güvenlik Uyarısı iletişim kutusunu alamazsınız..

UYARI: Yalnızca güvenilir kaynaklardan olduğunu bildiğiniz dosyaların engelini kaldırdığınızdan emin olun. Bilinmeyen dosyaların engellenmesi, bilgisayarınızın kötü amaçlı yazılım ya da virüslerden etkilenme riskini artırabilir.

Doğrudan Güvenlik Uyarısı İletişim Kutusundaki Bir Dosyanın Engellemesini Kaldırma

Bir dosyanın engelini kaldırmanın en kolay yolu, Güvenlik Uyarısı iletişim kutusunun kendisindeki bir onay kutusudur. Güvenlik Uyarısı göründüğünde, “Bu dosyayı açmadan önce her zaman sor” kutusunun işaretini kaldırmanız yeterlidir. Ardından, dosyayı çalıştırmak veya açmak için “Çalıştır” veya “Aç” ı tıklayın..

NOT: Bu yöntem PC’nizdeki herhangi bir konumdaki bir dosyanın kilidini kaldırır..

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Kullanıcı Hesabı Denetimi iletişim kutusu görüntülenirse, devam etmek için “Evet” i tıklayın..

NOT: Dosya, kullanıcı hesabınızın varsayılan olarak erişim izninin olmadığı bir konumda ise Kullanıcı Hesabı Denetimi iletişim kutusu görüntülenir. Kullanıcı Hesabı Denetimi iletişim kutusunun gösterilip gösterilmeyeceği, Kullanıcı Hesabı Denetimi ayarlarınıza da bağlıdır.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Bu dosyayı bir sonraki açışınızda veya çalıştırdığınızda, Güvenlik Uyarısı iletişim kutusunu görmezsiniz..

Bir Dosyanın Özelliklerini Kullanarak Engellemeyi Kaldırma

Dosyanın özelliklerinde bir ayarı değiştirerek dosyanın engellemesini kaldırabilirsiniz..

NOT: Bu yöntemi yalnızca, dosyanın kullanıcı klasörünüzdeki Masaüstü, İndirilenler veya Belgeler (veya kullanıcı hesabınızın erişim iznine sahip olduğu konumlar) konumlarından birindeyseniz engelini kaldırmak için kullanabilirsiniz. Bu konumlardan birinde değilse, dosyayı önce bu konumlardan birine taşımanız, dosyanın engelini kaldırmanız ve ardından dosyayı tekrar orijinal konumuna getirmeniz gerekir..

Engelini kaldırmak istediğiniz dosyayı sağ tıklayın ve açılır menüden “Özellikler” i seçin..

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Özellikler iletişim kutusu görüntülenir. Windows 10’da, Genel sekmesinde, “Engellemeyi kaldır” onay kutusunu işaretleyin, böylece kutuda bir onay işareti belirir. Windows 7 ve 8 / 8.1’de, Genel sekmesindeki “Engellemeyi kaldır” düğmesini tıklayın. “Tamam” ı tıklayın.

NOT: Bir Engellemeyi kaldır onay kutusu veya düğme görmüyorsanız, dosya zaten engellenmiştir.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Şu andan itibaren bu belirli dosyayı çalıştırdığınızda veya açtığınızda, Güvenlik Uyarısı iletişim kutusu görüntülenmeyecek.

SmartScreen Filtresi Kullanarak Windows 8 / 8.1 ve 10’da Dosyaların engeli kaldırılması

Microsoft’un SmartScreen Filtresi, izin vermediğiniz sürece bilinmeyen ve kötü amaçlı programların çalışmasını önler. SmartScreen Filtresi, Internet Explorer 8 ve 9’un bir parçası olarak kullanılır. Ancak, Windows 8’den itibaren, SmartScreen Filtresi, Windows işletim sistemine entegre edilmiştir. Windows 8 / 8.1 veya 10’da karşılaştıysanız, SmartScreen Filtresi iletişim kutusundan dosyaların engellemesini kaldırabilirsiniz..

Olmayı hatırla çok Bir dosyanın engelini kaldırmayı seçerken dikkatli olun ve dosyanın güvenilir bir kaynaktan geldiğinden emin olun..

If you have been frustrated by the warning message on Windows computers “This file came from another computer and might be blocked to help protect this computer.”, you are not alone. The warning might pop up when you try to open a file that you downloaded from the Internet. It can cause a decent amount of frustration because of the way it is implemented.

If you right-click on a single file and choose Properties, you can see the Security section at the bottom of the window.

“This file came from another computer and might be blocked to help protect this computer.”

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

You can check the box (in Windows 10) or click the Unblock button (in Windows 7/8) to unblock the file. However, if you have multiple files, you cannot select more than one and view the properties to unblock all of the files at once. Instead, you will have to check each file separately and unblock them one at a time. One tip was to always unblock a zip file before extracting it for this reason.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

You can disable the setting through Group Policy by enabling the setting ‘Do not preserve zone information in file attachments’ found under User Configuration -> Administrative Templates -> Windows Components -> Attachment Manager. I don’t recommend this as I prefer to keep security warnings in place. I previously dealt with this several years ago when a script had problems running a blocked file where the solution was to add a UNC path of the file to the Trusted Sites Intranet zone.

Microsoft has a command line utility called ‘streams’ that you can download and tell it to remove the NTFS-attached data stream that identifies a file as downloaded from the Internet. The command for this is streams -s -d [directory path]. Nirsoft also has a utility called Alternate Data Streams with similar functionality.

Rather than having to download a separate executable, there is native PowerShell functionality that will allow us to unblock multiple files at a time. The command is:

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

This command will recurse through a directory and all sub-folders and unblock them. If you have a few files that you trust but were downloaded from the Internet, you can quickly get them all by sticking them in a folder and running that PowerShell command on them to have the stream property removed. It certainly beats the weird issues that can be caused by this setting and weird workarounds to zip the files up, unblock the zip and then extracting the files again.

Sometimes, when you try to install software that Windows 10 cannot verify, you might see this dialog that remind you publisher has been blocked in Windows 10.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

The dialog shows:" This publisher has been blocked from running software on your machine ". That is an embarrassing moment especially in the front of some girls you want to show your intelligence to and in order to save you from that, we offer your guys the way to solve that problem.

We divide the process unblocking a publisher in Windows 10 into 4 steps.

Step 1: Go and find the physical location of the program and find the installation file ( this file usually end with .exe ) of it, then there are two ways to copy path of the installation file. Here offers 2 ways to copy path.

Way 1: Click the address bar to copy the path simply.

Way 2: Right-click your mouse and press Shift button at same time, and it will alert a list of options, choose the Copy as path . All the actions are shown in under picture.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Step 2: Press Win + X at same time, then you will see a menu appearing, select the "Command prompt(Admin)" to open a prompt.

Step 3: When Command prompt(Admin) is appearing, you should right click the mouse, choose Paste in the next coming menu.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Step 4: Then click to finish installation.

Tip: After these 4 steps, you’ll find that you have unblocked a publisher in windows 10 successfully, If not, read how to unblock a publisher in windows 10 again.

Related Articles:

Hot Articles How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning How to Reset Windows 10 Forgotten Password How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning How to Bypass Windows 10 Password Login with/without Password How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning Easy Guide to Reset Windows 10 Admin Password Like an Expert How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning 4 Tips to Change Windows 10 Password without Knowing Current Password How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning Can’t Sign into Microsoft Account Windows 10 | Account Locked/Blocked More + Hot Categories Windows 10 Password Windows 8 Password Windows 7 Password More + Latest Articles How to Calculate Power Consumption of a PC 7 Useful Commands Windows 10 Users Should Know 7 Ways to Access System Restore in Windows 10 How to Create or Delete Partitions Using Command Prompt How to Format Disk Partition Using Command Prompt How to Enable and Use God Mode in Windows 10 More + Hot Products Windows Password Genius iTunes Password Genius Product Key Finder More +

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Het dialoogvenster Beveiligingswaarschuwing in Windows wordt weergegeven wanneer u een bestand uitvoert of opent dat Microsoft niet herkent als een vertrouwd bestand. Het bestand is geblokkeerd, tenzij u specifiek aan Windows laat weten dat het bestand kan worden uitgevoerd of geopend.

Als u een bestand van een vertrouwde bron hebt gedownload en vaak gebruikt, kunt u het bestand deblokkeren zodat u de beveiligingswaarschuwing niet krijgt dialoogvenster telkens wanneer u het uitvoert.

WAARSCHUWING: zorg ervoor dat u alleen bestanden deblokkeert waarvan u weet dat ze van betrouwbare bronnen zijn. Het deblokkeren van onbekende bestanden kan het risico vergroten dat uw computer wordt geïnfecteerd door malware of virussen.

Een bestand direct deblokkeren in het dialoogvenster Beveiligingswaarschuwing

De eenvoudigste manier om een ​​bestand te deblokkeren is een selectievakje in het dialoogvenster Beveiligingswaarschuwing doos zelf. Wanneer de beveiligingswaarschuwing verschijnt, schakelt u het selectievakje “Altijd vragen voordat u dit bestand opent” uit. Klik vervolgens op “Uitvoeren” of “Openen” om het bestand uit te voeren of te openen.

OPMERKING: Met deze methode wordt een bestand op elke locatie op uw pc gedeactiveerd.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Klik op “Ja” in het dialoogvenster Gebruikersaccountbeheer. “Om door te gaan.

OPMERKING: Het dialoogvenster Gebruikersaccountbeheer geeft aan of het bestand zich op een locatie bevindt die standaard niet toegankelijk is voor uw gebruikersaccount. Of het dialoogvenster Gebruikersaccountbeheer wordt weergegeven, hangt ook af van uw instellingen voor Gebruikersaccountbeheer.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

De volgende keer dat u dit specifieke bestand uitvoert of opent, wordt het dialoogvenster Beveiligingswaarschuwing niet weergegeven.

Hoe een blokkering op te heffen Bestand met zijn eigenschappen

U kunt ook een bestand deblokkeren door een instelling in de eigenschappen van het bestand te wijzigen.

OPMERKING: u kunt deze methode alleen gebruiken om een ​​bestand te deblokkeren als het bestand zich op een van de locaties in uw gebruikersmap, zoals Desktop, Downloads of Documenten (of locaties waar uw gebruikersaccount toegang toe heeft). Als het zich niet op een van deze locaties bevindt, moet u het bestand eerst naar een van deze locaties verplaatsen, het bestand deblokkeren en het bestand vervolgens terugzetten naar de oorspronkelijke locatie.

Klik met de rechtermuisknop op het bestand dat u wilt deblokkeren en selecteer “Eigenschappen” in het pop-upmenu.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Het dialoogvenster Eigenschappen wordt weergegeven. Schakel in Windows 10 het selectievakje “Deblokkeren” in op het tabblad Algemeen, zodat er een vinkje in het vakje staat. Klik in Windows 7 en 8 / 8.1 op de knop “Deblokkeren” op het tabblad Algemeen. Klik op “OK”.

OPMERKING: als u het selectievakje Niet blokkeren niet ziet, is het bestand al geblokkeerd.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Wanneer u dit specifieke bestand voortaan uitvoert of opent, wordt het dialoogvenster Beveiligingswaarschuwing niet weergegeven weergeven.

Bestanden machtigen met behulp van het SmartScreen-filter in Windows 8 / 8.1 en 10

GERELATEERD: Hoe het SmartScreen-filter werkt in Windows 8 en 10

Het SmartScreen-filter van Microsoft voorkomt onbekende en schadelijke programma’s van rennen, tenzij je daar toestemming voor geeft. Het SmartScreen-filter dat wordt gebruikt om deel uit te maken van Internet Explorer 8 en 9. Vanaf Windows 8 is het SmartScreen-filter echter geïntegreerd in het Windows-besturingssysteem. U kunt de blokkering van bestanden uit het dialoogvenster SmartScreen-filter ongedaan maken, als u deze tegenkomt in Windows 8 / 8.1 of 10.

Wees voorzichtig erg wanneer u besluit het bestand te deblokkeren en zorg ervoor dat u de bestand is afkomstig van een vertrouwde bron.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Ik heb nu ongeveer een jaar een Netgear draadloze router en het was redelijk goed tot een paar weken geleden mijn draadloze verbinding plotseling bleef hangen of ik geen verbinding kon maken tenzij ik de router herstartte! Het was koninklijke pijn, maar omdat ik lui ben, kwam ik er niet aan toe om het eerder te repareren

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Bereid u voor op een andere formaatoorlog! Het volgende grote ding in TV is HDR. Maar “HDR” is niet slechts een eenvoudige functie: er zijn twee verschillende, incompatibele HDR-standaarden. Dat betekent dat niet alle HDR-video’s en -games met elke tv werken. Wat is HDR? GERELATEERD: Moet u een “Ultra HD” 4K-tv kopen?

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Windowsin suojausvaroitus -valintaikkuna avautuu, kun suoritat tai avaat tiedoston, jota Microsoft ei tunnista luotettavana tiedostona. Tiedosto on estetty, ellei nimenomaisesti sanota Windowsille, että tiedostoa voidaan käyttää tai avata.

Jos olet ladannut tiedoston luotettavasta lähteestä ja suoritat sen usein, voit poistaa sen tiedoston, jotta et saa Security Warning -valintaikkunaa aina, kun suoritat sen.

VAROITUS: Varmista, että vain tunnistat tiedostot ovat luotettavista lähteistä. Tuntemattomien tiedostojen poistaminen voi lisätä riskiä, ​​että tietokoneesi voi saada haittaohjelmia tai viruksia.

Tiedoston poistaminen käytöstä suoraan Security Warning -valintaikkunasta

Helpoin tapa vapauttaa tiedosto on suojausvaroituksen valintaikkunan valintaruutu. Kun suojausvaroitus tulee näkyviin, poista valinta "Kysy aina ennen tämän tiedoston avaamista" -ruutuun. Napsauta sitten "Suorita" tai "Avaa" avataksesi tai avaat tiedoston.

HUOMAUTUS: Tämä menetelmä estää tiedoston missä tahansa tietokoneessa.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Jos Käyttäjätilien valvonta -valintaikkuna tulee näkyviin, jatka valitsemalla Kyllä.

HUOMAUTUS: Käyttäjätilien valvonta -valintaikkuna tulee näyttöön, jos tiedosto on sijainnissa, jossa käyttäjätunnuksella ei ole käyttöoikeutta oletuksena. Käyttäjätilien valvonnan valintaikkunan näyttäminen riippuu myös Käyttäjätilien valvonnan asetuksista.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Seuraavan kerran, kun suoritat tai avaat tämän tiedoston, et näe suojausvaroituksen valintaikkunaa.

Kuinka vapauttaa tiedoston sen ominaisuuksien avulla

Voit myös vapauttaa tiedoston muuttamalla asetusta tiedoston ominaisuuksiin.

HUOMAUTUS: Tämän menetelmän avulla voit vapauttaa tiedoston vain, jos tiedosto on jonkin käyttäjän kansion paikoista, kuten työpöydän, latausten tai asiakirjojen (tai sijainnit, joilla käyttäjätunnuksella on käyttöoikeus). Jos se ei ole yhdellä näistä sijainneista, sinun on ensin siirrettävä tiedosto johonkin näistä sijainneista, poista se käytöstä ja siirrä tiedosto takaisin alkuperäiseen sijaintiinsa.

Napsauta hiiren kakkospainikkeella tiedostoa, jonka haluat poistaa ja valitse ponnahdusvalikosta "Ominaisuudet".

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Ominaisuudet-valintaikkuna avautuu. Jos käytössä on Windows 10, valitse Yleiset-välilehdellä Poista lukitus -valintaruutu, jotta laatikossa on valintamerkki. Napsauta Windows 7: ssä ja 8 / 8.1: ssa Yleiset-välilehden "Unblock" -painiketta. Napsauta "OK".

HUOMAUTUS: Jos et näe Poista lukitus -valintaruutu tai -painiketta, tiedosto on jo estetty.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Kun suoritat tai avaat tämän tiedoston nyt, Security Warning -valintaikkuna ei tule näkyviin.

Tiedostojen lukituksen poistaminen SmartScreen-suodattimen avulla Windows 8 / 8.1 ja 10: ssa

Microsoftin SmartScreen-suodatin estää tuntemattomat ja haittaohjelmat toimimasta, ellet anna lupaa tehdä niin. SmartScreen-suodatin, jota käytetään Internet Explorer 8: n ja 9: n osaan. Windows 8: n mukaan SmartScreen-suodatin on kuitenkin integroitu Windows-käyttöjärjestelmään. Voit avata tiedostot SmartScreen Filter -valintaikkunasta, jos kohtaat sen Windows 8 / 8.1 tai 10: ssa.

Muista olla erittäinvaroen, kun valitset tiedoston eston ja varmista, että tiedät, että tiedosto tulee luotettavasta lähteestä.

when attempting to run this ps1 file inside powershell ise then I got the following the popup message.

my question is : how can I get rid of "The Publisher could not be verified. Are you sure you want to run this software"?

2 Answers 2

This is due to a setting in Windows that flags .exe files as ‘high-risk’. You can unblock them using the Unblock-File command before running the executable.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

1 – Running external executables is a well-documented use case directly from Microsoft.

2 – You must make sure the exe is not marked as from an untrusted source, meaning, you downloaded this from the internet and it is marked with the internet alternate data stream (ADS). You need to remove this stuff on internet-based downloads, using the cmdlet.

. or open Windows Explorer, right-click, select properties, unblock. See the help files for details and examples.

Not the answer you're looking for? Browse other questions tagged powershell or ask your own question.

Related

Hot Network Questions

To subscribe to this RSS feed, copy and paste this URL into your RSS reader.

Site design / logo © 2022 Stack Exchange Inc; user contributions licensed under cc by-sa. rev 2022.4.21.42004

By clicking “Accept all cookies”, you agree Stack Exchange can store cookies on your device and disclose information in accordance with our Cookie Policy.

Every time you download an executable file from the Internet and try to run it, Windows 10 shows you a security warning. The message box says “The publisher couldn’t be verified. Are you sure you want to run this software?“. In case you are not happy seeing this message every time, here is how to disable it.

Here is how the security prompt looks in Windows 10:

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

To disable “The publisher couldn’t be verified” message in Windows 10, you need to apply a simple registry tweak:

  1. Open Registry Editor.
  2. Go to the following Registry key:

Tip: You can access any desired Registry key with one click.
If you do not have such a key, then just create it.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

If you already have this value, then modify it as mentioned above. See the following screenshot:

You are done. I made ready-to-use Registry files which you can apply and avoid editing Registry manually. You can download it here:

That’s it. This trick works in Windows 10, Windows 8.1, Windows 8 and Windows 7. If you have any questions, feel free to leave a comment.

Winaero greatly relies on your support. You can help the site keep bringing you interesting and useful content and software by using these options:

If you like this article, please share it using the buttons below. It won’t take a lot from you, but it will help us grow. Thanks for your support!

Author: Sergey Tkachenko

Sergey Tkachenko is a software developer who started Winaero back in 2011. On this blog, Sergey is writing about everything connected to Microsoft, Windows and popular software. Follow him on Telegram, Twitter, and YouTube. View all posts by Sergey Tkachenko

4 thoughts on “How to disable the “Publisher couldn’t be verified” message in Windows 10”

I get a error message that windows cant verify the publisher. plz help me

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

La finestra di dialogo Avviso di sicurezza in Windows viene visualizzata quando si esegue o si apre un file che Microsoft non riconosce come un file attendibile. Il file è bloccato a meno che tu non specifichi specificatamente a Windows che il file può essere eseguito o aperto.

Se hai scaricato un file da un’origine attendibile e lo esegui spesso, puoi sbloccare quel file in modo da non ricevere l’Avviso di sicurezza finestra di dialogo ogni volta che lo esegui.

ATTENZIONE: assicurati di sbloccare solo i file che conosci provenire da fonti attendibili. Lo sblocco di file sconosciuti può aumentare il rischio che il tuo computer venga infettato da malware o virus.

Come sbloccare un file direttamente nella finestra di dialogo Avviso di sicurezza

Il modo più semplice per sbloccare un file è una casella di controllo nella finestra di dialogo Avviso di sicurezza scatola stessa. Quando appare l’avviso di sicurezza, deseleziona la casella “Chiedi sempre prima di aprire questo file”. Quindi, fai clic su “Esegui” o “Apri” per avviare o aprire il file.

NOTA: questo metodo sbloccherà un file in qualsiasi posizione sul PC.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Se viene visualizzata la finestra di dialogo Controllo account utente, fai clic su “Sì”. “Per continuare.

NOTA: la finestra di dialogo Controllo account utente viene visualizzata se il file si trova in una posizione in cui l’account utente non dispone dell’autorizzazione per l’accesso per impostazione predefinita. La visualizzazione o meno della finestra di dialogo Controllo account utente dipende anche dalle impostazioni del Controllo account utente.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Al successivo avvio o apertura di questo file specifico, non verrà visualizzata la finestra di dialogo Avviso di sicurezza.

Come sbloccare un File che utilizza le sue proprietà

Puoi anche sbloccare un file modificando un’impostazione nelle proprietà del file.

NOTA: puoi utilizzare questo metodo solo per sbloccare un file se il file si trova in una delle posizioni nel tuo cartella utente, come Desktop, Download o Documenti (o posizioni in cui il tuo account utente ha il permesso di accedere). Se non si trova in una di queste posizioni, devi prima spostare il file in una di queste posizioni, sbloccare il file, quindi riportare il file nella posizione originale.

Fare clic con il pulsante destro del mouse sul file che si desidera sbloccare e selezionare “Proprietà” dal menu popup.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Viene visualizzata la finestra di dialogo Proprietà. In Windows 10, nella scheda Generale, seleziona la casella di controllo “Sblocca” in modo che nella casella vi sia un segno di spunta. In Windows 7 e 8 / 8.1, fare clic sul pulsante “Sblocca” nella scheda Generale. Fare clic su “OK”.

NOTA: se non viene visualizzata alcuna casella o pulsante Unblock, il file è già sbloccato.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Quando si esegue o si apre questo file specifico da ora in poi, la finestra di dialogo Avviso di sicurezza non display.

Come sbloccare i file utilizzando il filtro SmartScreen in Windows 8 / 8.1 e 10

CORRELATI: Funzionamento del filtro SmartScreen in Windows 8 e 10

Il filtro SmartScreen di Microsoft impedisce l’accesso a programmi sconosciuti e dannosi in esecuzione, a meno che tu non dia il permesso di farlo. Il filtro SmartScreen utilizzato per parte di Internet Explorer 8 e 9. Tuttavia, a partire da Windows 8, il filtro SmartScreen è integrato nel sistema operativo Windows. Puoi sbloccare i file dalla finestra di dialogo Filtro SmartScreen, se la incontri in Windows 8 / 8.1 o 10.

Ricorda di essere molto attento quando scegli di sbloccare un file e assicurati di conoscere il file proviene da una fonte attendibile.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Ho una domanda: perché hai installato così tante app su Android TV? Sai, così tutte quelle cose che hai installato “solo per provare”, quindi non sono mai stato usato di nuovo? Sì, quella roba. È ora che tu ripulisca quel tuo piccolo set-top box, in questo modo puoi creare spazio per nuove cose che userai solo una volta.

How to unblock a file from windows’ “publisher could not be verified” warning

Windows 7, Windows 8, 8.1, 10 e Vista includono una funzionalità integrata in Gestione disco per restringere ed espandere le partizioni. Non sono necessarie altre utilità di terze parti! Vale la pena notare che molte utilità di terze parti saranno più ricche di funzionalità, ma è possibile eseguire le operazioni di base in Windows senza aggiungere nulla di nuovo.

How to unlock your kevo smart lock without your phone

Craig Lloyd
How to unlock your kevo smart lock without your phoneCraig Lloyd
Writer

Craig Lloyd is a smarthome expert with nearly ten years of professional writing experience. His work has been published by iFixit, Lifehacker, Digital Trends, Slashgear, and GottaBeMobile. Read more.

How to unlock your kevo smart lock without your phone

The Kwikset Kevo smart lock comes with a clever design that lets you simply touch the lock to unlock it—but that’s not the only feature that makes it so great. Here’s how to get the most out of our Kevo smart lock.

Use Your Previous Key with the Kevo

How to unlock your kevo smart lock without your phone

Buying a new lock requires using new keys. You could hire a locksmith to change the lock pin pattern of the deadbolt to match your old keys, but most of the time it’s not worth the trouble.

However, the Kevo comes with Kwikset’s SmartKey technology, which allows you to use your old Kwikset key to unlock the Kevo—no locksmith necessary. It’s really easy to do and only takes about 30 seconds thanks to a special little tool that comes with the lock. Check out our guide to see how to program it. (If your house previously used Schlage locks, then you won’t be able to use that key to unlock the Kevo—you’ll need a new Kwikset key insetad).

Get a Kevo Fob So You Don’t Have to Use Your Phone

How to unlock your kevo smart lock without your phone

The Kevo normally relies on location and Bluetooth data from your phone in order to determine if it’s actually you that’s trying to unlock your door. However, that means you have to leave the app running in the background at all times. If that doesn’t sound appealing to you, you can use a Kevo Fob instead of the lock relying on your phone.

The Kevo Fob acts as a direct replacement for your phone. If you touch the lock with the fob in your pocket, it will open. So if you don’t want the app running in the background all the time or you usually have the Bluetooth off, you can use the fob instead. Here’s how to set it up.

Create “eKeys” for Family Members

How to unlock your kevo smart lock without your phone

One drawback of the Kevo (as opposed to other smart locks with keypads) is that you just can’t share a simple keycode with other people if you want to give them access to your house. Instead, you have to give them their own “eKey” to use on their phone, but it’s easy to set up.

Just open up the Kevo app and send an eKey to a contact in your phone (or send them an email if they’re not in your contacts). From there, their phone will now act as a digital key to your Kevo lock, and you can even restrict access at certain times or only give them temporary access if they’re a guest.

Control Your Kevo Remotely (or With Alexa) with Kevo Plus

How to unlock your kevo smart lock without your phone

By itself, the Kevo only lets you lock and unlock your door from your phone if you’re nearby and within Bluetooth distance. You can control the lock from afar, but you need Kevo Plus to make that happen.

Kevo Plus costs a one-time fee of $99 and comes with an internet gateway device that you plug into your router. This connects your Kevo to the internet, which then allows you to access your lock even when you aren’t home. Kevo Plus also allows you to integrate Kevo with other smarthome devices, like the Amazon Echo, to control your lock.

Enable Auto-Lock If You’re a Forgetful Person

How to unlock your kevo smart lock without your phone

I can’t tell you how many times I’ve forgotten to lock the door behind me. Luckily, it hasn’t cost me, but others may not be so lucky. Kevo has an auto-lock feature that automatically locks your door 30 seconds after you unlock it, that way your forgetfulness won’t come around and bite you in the rear end later in.

To enable it, all you have to do is take the interior cover off, locate the #4 switch, and turn it on. After that, your Kevo will automatically lock itself after 30 seconds, whether the door is open or closed.

Lock the Door without Your Phone

How to unlock your kevo smart lock without your phone

When locking your door, the Kevo still relies on your phone. So if you don’t have your phone (or fob) with you, you can’t lock your door by touch. However, you can enable a feature called Triple Touch Lock that allows you to lock your Kevo without needing your phone.

You just take off the interior cover on the lock and turn on switch #2. From there, Triple Touch Lock will be enabled. When you leave, just tap on the lock three consecutive times to lock the door.

Hide a Spare Key, Just in Case

How to unlock your kevo smart lock without your phone

Even though you don’t need a key to lock and unlock your Kevo, it’s still a good idea to have a spare key handy, just in case the batteries run out or some other mechanical failure.

You don’t have to keep this spare key on your person at all times, although it’s probably not that big of a deal, since you carry your car keys with you anyway. However, you could just hide the key somewhere outside your house if you really don’t want to carry it around with you.

  • › The 5 Most Ridiculously Expensive Phones of All Time
  • › What Does “Touch Grass” Mean?
  • › Samsung T7 Shield Review: The Best Portable SSD, Now Rugged
  • › Every Microsoft Windows Logo From 1985 to 2022
  • › What’s New in Chrome 101, Arriving Today
  • › Roborock Q5+ Review: A Solid Self-Emptying Robot Vacuum

How to unlock your kevo smart lock without your phone Craig Lloyd
Craig Lloyd is a smarthome expert with nearly ten years of professional writing experience. His work has been published by iFixit, Lifehacker, Digital Trends, Slashgear, and GottaBeMobile.
Read Full Bio »

How to unlock your kevo smart lock without your phone

Le Kwikset Kevo repose principalement sur votre smartphone pour le verrouillage et le déverrouillage, mais que se passe-t-il si votre téléphone est mort ou si vous avez tout simplement oublié de l'emporter avec vous lorsque vous avez quitté la maison? Vous n’avez pas tout à fait de la chance et avec quelques mesures préventives, vous pouvez être tranquille, sachant que vous pouvez toujours déverrouiller votre porte, même si votre téléphone n’est pas en mesure de vous aider.

Kevo fait largement appel à la commodité de verrouiller et de déverrouiller votre porte sans avoir besoin de clé physique. Au lieu de cela, il utilise une combinaison des technologies Bluetooth, Wi-Fi et GPS de votre téléphone pour détecter si vous êtes arrivé à la maison et si vous vous trouvez près de la porte d'entrée. Si c'est le cas, vous pouvez appuyer sur le verrou pour le déverrouiller rapidement. Sinon, le Kevo reste déverrouillable.

Toutefois, si la batterie de votre téléphone est morte, si vous avez oublié votre téléphone ou si vous l'avez perdu, vous vous demandez peut-être comment vous allez pouvoir rentrer chez vous. Il y a quelques choses que vous pouvez faire.

Utilisez vos clés réelles (Duh)